■' ' ■* '*■** 'in' **-*:* '•'

'.-.••.- . -.'. ,'..

B8lilQf';- : ^

te -

i 'He*

■

■'•:y/.

f< cAj& WteM

■ V

£<

(D>^

(.i

THE MUSIC DRAMAS OF RICH-
ER AND HIS FESTI-
VAL THEATRE IN BAYREUTHj*.*
BY ALBERT LAVIGNAC professor of

HARMONY AT THE CONSERVATOIRE AT PARIS &

TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH
BY ESTHER SINGLETON WITH
ILLUSTRATIONS AND DIAGRAMS

NEW YORK^DODDMEAD AND
COMPANY <* & j* MDCCCCVI

By Dodd, Mead and Company.

2SiuDrrsitii ^Jrrss :
John Wilson anp Son. Camiiriuge, U S. A.

PREFACE

IN writing the thousand and first book on Richard
Wagner and his work, I do not pretend to accom-
plish anything better than has yet been done. My aim
has been something quite different, — a. real practical
guide to Bayreuth for the French which will answer the
needs and satisfy the curiosity of those of our nation
who have not yet taken that little journey, which is so
easy and attractive. I. have also desired to indicate in
what state of mind it should be undertaken and what
seductive preliminary studies are necessary to the com-
plete enjoyment of the trip ; finally, it has been my
desire to present the Wagnerian style in its own proper
light, by dissipating the clouds with which it has been
enveloped bv certain of its commentators, who, far from
smoothing the way, have made it bristle with difficulties.
This is the sole criticism I will allow myself: they write
for Wagnerians, not for neophytes.

Of course, I have not read all that has been written
about Wagner, — one human life would not suffice for
that, and one would have to be a polyglot, — but I have
studied a very large number of important works, especially
those of Ernst, Scbure, Chamberlain, de Brinn' Gaubdst,
the biography by Adolphe fullien and that in Grove's
English Dictionary, Wagner's Letters and Autobiographv,
the writings of fl'olzogen, Maurice Kufferath, Soubies*

vi PREFACE

Malherbc, etc., all very remarkable from various points
of view; and the spirit and matter of these I have
endeavoured to condense. But my most precious doc-
uments are those I myself collected on the spot, and
among them arc many which are now printed for the
first time ; for these I am indebted to the kindness of
Herr A. von Gross, the head of the Biihnenfestspiel; my
learned friend, J. B. Weckerlin, librarian of the Conser-
vatoire, has greatly facilitated my researches for others ;
and I have laid under contribution the inexhaustible
archives of M. Lascoux, one of the first and most en-
thusiastic Wagnerians, and the erudition of my friend,
Vincent d'Indy, from one of whose letters I have not
scrupled to borrow whole paragraphs.

To all of these kind collaborateurs I here offer my
most heartfelt gratitude. I also owe thanks to my pupil,
Paul Jumel, w r ho has aided me in classifying the notes
and in correcting the proofs.

A. L.

Paris, 1897.

CONTENTS

Paces

Preface , . . . v

Chap. I. — Life in Bayreuth I

Chap. II. — Biography 21

History of the Theatre 54

Chap. III. — Analysis of the Poems ..... 68

Tannhauser 84

Lohengrin 96

Tristan und Isolde 113

Die Meistersinger 125

Die Tetralogie der Ring des Nibelungen 155

Das Rheingold ....... 156

Die Walkure . 162

Siegfried 177

Die Gotterdammerung 192

Parsifal z 1 J

Chap. IV. — Analysis of the Music ..... 235

Tannhauser 263

Lohengrin 272

Tristan und Isolde 284

Die Meistersinger 316

Der Ring des Nibelungen 343

Das Rheingold 343

Die Walkure 367

Siegfried 389

Die Gotterdammerung . . . . . 413

Parsifal 441

Chap. V. — The Interpretation 474

Bibliography 513

ILLUSTRATIONS

Pages
Richard Wagner Frontispiece

View of Bayreuth from Festival-Theatre ... 3

Festival-Theatre, Bayreuth 5

Market Place 1 I

The New Castle 12

The Ermitage 16

Wahnfried 19

Wagner's Birthplace in Leipzig 23

Vendramin-Calergi Palace, Venice, where Wagner

died 53

Section of Orchestra 61

Arrangement of the Orchestra 62

The Hall, the Orchestra, and the Stage ... 64

Section of the Hall, the Orchestra, and the Stage 67

Hans Richter 485

Hermann Levi 486

Felix Mottl 487

Siegfried Wagner 495

Anton Seidl 509

The
Music Dramas of Richard Wagner

CHAPTER I

LIFE IN BAYREUTH

" O ye who dwell . . . on the shore
sacred to the virgin goddess of the
golden shafts . . . where the Greeks
meet in famous council . . . soon
shall the glorious voice of the flute
go up for you again, resounding with
no harsh strain of grief, but with such
music as the lyre maketh to the
gods! "• — Sophocles.

BAYREUTH, as is witnessed by the beauty of many
of its monuments and the width of its streets,
had its period of splendour when it was the residence of
the Margraves during the seventeenth and the first half
of the eighteenth century. It has now again become a
fine provincial town, quiet and easy-going ; life should
be peaceful and comfortable there, to judge from several
imposing private hotels which are almost palatial, the
smart houses which line the aristocratic quarters, and the
fine theatre, whose interior, a veritable marvel of the " ro-
coco " style, attests past grandeur. This theatre, which
keeps a respectful silence when its celebrated and over-
powering neighbour begins to speak, offers nil the sweet-
ness of Italian music, of opera comique^ and even of
operettas to the inhabitants of Bayreuth, who seem to

2 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

welcome with interest Les Dragons de Hilars, Lucia di
Lammermoor, and La Fllle de Mme. Angot.

But it is on the approach of the performances in the
Festival -Theatre that the town is to be seen departing
from its accustomed calm and adorning itself to welcome
its guests, who become more numerous each season.

A full month in advance the performers, coming from
all parts of Germany, and even from abroad, to co-operate
in the great work, begin to animate the usually silent
streets with their presence, gathering in the inns, and
from morning to night dotting the road leading to the
theatre, to which they are called by the numerous re-
hearsals.

The hotels make their toilette ; private houses, des-
tined also to entertain strangers, are put in their best
order: nothing is too good, according to the idea of
these kind and hospitable people, for the expected lodgers.
The housekeeper, who has cleaned her house from top
to bottom with scrupulous care, in honour of her visitors
deprives herself of all her ornaments to decorate their
rooms lavishly, adding garlands and bunches of artificial
flowers. She selects the finest embroidered sheets from
her chests, and provokingly puts covers, which are always
too narrow, on them by means of a complicated system
of buttons. The first night or two we are a little out
of our bearings, but we quickly grow accustomed to this
strange fashion and soon come to sleep peacefully under
the benevolent eyes of the host's family portraits, among
which a bust of Wagner and a lithograph of Franz Liszt
are always found.

During this period of preparation and work, it is es-
pecially in the neighbourhood of the Festival -Theatre
that activity is concentrated. The artists have not
always the time, after the morning rehearsal, to go back

OF RICHARD WAGNER

4 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

to the town at the lunch hour, and often take their meal
in the spacious restaurant, which is near by, and which
is also smartened up and festooned with the Bavarian
colours to receive in a tew days the numerous guests to
whom it will serve the most varied menus of a good French
cuisine. In the meanwhile, it supplies the personnel of the
theatre with a very comfortable dinner (in Germany they
dine at one o'clock), for the modest sum of one mark.
There is nothing more amusing than these groups in
which Siegfried is seen fraternizing with Mime, and Par-
sifal in no wise terrified by the presence of the Flower-
maidens. At a table set in the open air, and always
surrounded by a family group, dines Hans Richter, who,
with his sandy beard, large-brimmed hat, and short velvet
coat, would be recognized among a thousand.

But the hour strikes; it is time to get back to work:
the large break drawn by two white horses, well-known
to the inhabitants of Bayreiith, arrives, and, after describ-
ing a skilful curve, sets down before the porch of the
Theatre the inspirer and oracle of all this little world,
Fran Wagner, the valiant custodian of the traditions and
wishes of the Master, whose activity never forsakes her
and who is present at all the rehearsals, watching over
the smallest details. Here is also Herr von Gross, who
seconds Frau Wagner's efforts with his wide knowledge
of affairs and enlightened devotion.

We next direct our steps to the hall where the door
is shut, conscientiously guarded by an old servant of
Wahnfricd. The silence lasts until nightfall and is only
broken by occasional pedestrians, inhabitants of the town,
who sometimes stroll as far as this to enjoy the view and
the splendid sunsets which are to be seen from the ter-
raced gardens adjoining the Theatre.

The ordinary rehearsals are strictlv private ; but to the

OF RICHARD WAGNER 5

general rehearsals of each work, which take place just
before the opening of the season, Frau Wagner invites
her friends in Bayreuth (who have no seats at the
series, which are all reserved for strangers), and also the
families of her faithful auxiliaries, the artists.

It would be impossible, moreover, to judge of the de-
sired sonorous effects if these final rehearsals took place
in an empty hall ; the presence of the spectators very
sensibly improves its acoustics.

FESTIVAL-THEATRE, BAYREUTH

The date fixed months before for the first performance
at last arrives : every one is at his post, armed and ready ;
the town is adorned with flags, and, let it be said in pass-
ing, there is no fear of missing the French colours from
among the flags of all nationalities, which will at once
reassure those people who are doubtful — if any remain
— of their kind reception by the Bavarians.

In a few hours Bayreuth is full of the animation of its
great days. People very limited with regard to time

6 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

often arrive at the last moment ; but that is a bad plan,
and we cannot too strongly advise those who can do it
to reserve at least half a day for rest, during which they
may familiarize themselves with the very special moral
atmosphere of this little district, before they climb the
leafy road which leads to the theatre. People do not go
there as they go to the Opera in Paris, or in any other
city, taking with them their cares of yesterday and their
worldlv indifFerence. Or, at least, they should not go
thus, for it would be voluntarily depriving themselves of
one of the most intense artistic emotions it is possible to
experience, if they entered the hall of the Festival-
Theatre at Bayreuth without being sympathetically at-
tuned to what they have come to hear. Unfortunately
that is what often happens now that the Wagnerian
pilgrimage has become as fashionable as it is to go to
Spa, or to Monte Carlo. I know perfectly well that it
is impossible to make all the spectators pass an examina-
tion before permitting them to enter the hall, or to make
sure that, either by their musical education or by the
intelligent interest which they take in matters of art,
they are worthy to enter into the sanctuarv ; but it must
be confessed that it is painful to hear the absurd remarks
which show how unworthy is a certain portion of the
public that now frequents Bayreuth. I have heard one
woman ask who was the author of the piece to be given
the next day ; and another rejoiced that they were going
to perform Sigurd (/), which she liked so much. Her
companion, an enlightened musician, to whom she made
this astonishing remark, set himself respectfully, though
greatly distressed, to correct her grave error, and began to
sketch for her the subject of the Tetralogy, which, indeed,
interested her very much, for she had not the least notion
of it, when, darkness enveloping the hall and the grum-

OF RICHARD WAGNER 7

Mings of the admirable prelude to the first act of Die
IValkiire being heard, it was necessary to interrupt this
education, alas ! so tardily begun.

More than an hour before the time fixed for the play
a long line of carriages forms to bring the public to the
theatre. These carriages, too few for the number of
rich amateurs, are taken by assault ; it is well to engage
them in advance if you do not wish to go on foot,
which you can do in a delightful walk of about twenty
minutes along the shady lanes parallel with the principal
avenue. The landaus and victorias, somewhat out of
date and made to be drawn by two horses, have never
more than one, harnessed to the right side of the shaft
(as horses are scarce), which produces the most comic
effect.

If you are among the first to arrive, you have ample
leisure to examine the new-comers and to notice that the
toilettes have singularly gained in elegance during the
past years. Formerly every one was contented with a
simple travelling costume ; then, little by little, the stan-
dard rose, and if tourists' costumes are seen now, they
are in the minority. I speak here principally of the
ladies, who display bright and fresh toilettes. The sole
annoying point for them is the hat, which they will not
consent to leave with the attendants during the acts,
when it is strictly forbidden to keep it on the head.
They resign themselves, then, to holding it on their lap,
which is scarcely comfortable.

This moment of waiting in the open air and daylight,
for the performance begins at four o'clock {Rheingcld,
which begins at five o'clock, is an exception), is perfectly
charming. The situation of the Theatre, admirably
chosen by Wagner, commanding a smiling country with
the town in the foreground and the woods and meadows

8 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

of green Franconia for the horizon, is absolutely enchant-
ing. However, it must not rain ; for the building, so
well arranged for everything else, only offers under its ex-
terior galleries which are open to every wind, a poor
shelter, where at such times the public huddles under
umbrellas streaming with rain. But, doubtless, God
protects the spectators of Bayreuth, for it is generally
fine, and you can stay outside till the last moment.

Now let us go into the hall and make its acquaintance
while it is still brightly illuminated.

You enter it in the simplest way : no black-coated
gentlemen are seated behind a desk. One employe only
is found at each of the numerous entrances to see that
you have not mistaken your door, and tears off the cou-
pon of the performance for that day. You will come
back again after each entr'acte without any one troubling
about you.

The hall, which we will describe later in detail, before
the curtain rises gives one the impression of an aviary in
full activity ; every one is moving about, more or less
excited, talking with his neighbour, exchanging his im-
pressions, or relating his previous visits to this musical
city; then you search the distant rows for friends, or
simply for the well-known faces of those whom you know
to be attending the same series as yourself.

During this time the gallery reserved for the crowned
heads, and which is called the Royal Boxes, fills. Frau
Wagner's seats are filling in their turn. Her aristocratic
profile is visible; she seats herself in the front row with
her delightful daughters, and Siegfried Wagner, the living
image of his father, joins them when his duties do not
call him to the orchestra or upon the stage. However,
the last call of the trumpets (see Chapter V.) sounds
outside and the rare late arrivals come in. Suddenly

OF RICHARD WAGNER 9

darkness envelops the hall and there is perfect silence.
I should like it better if people were silent from the very
first. It seems to me that all this agitation is a bad
preparation for what is to come ; but it cannot be
prevented.

The eye can distinguish nothing at first, then it grad-
ually gets accustomed to the feeble light produced by
some lamps near the ceiling.

From this moment one might hear a pin drop; every
one concentrates his thoughts, and every heart beats
with emotion. Then amidst the luminous and golden
haze which rises from the depths of the "mystic abyss,' 1
mount, warm, vibrant, and velvety, the incomparable
harmonies unknown elsewhere, which, taking possession
of your whole being, transport you to a world of dreams.
The curtain opens in the middle and masses itself
on each side of the stage, exposing to view scenery
which, as a rule, is very beautiful. Criticism, which
never gives up its rights, disapproves of many things,
though almost always wrongly in our opinion ; but let
us set that question aside (as well as the performance,
which will be fully dealt with hereafter) to recall our
impressions at the end of the act, when, the last chord
having sounded, we start from our ecstasy to go and
breathe the pure air outside.

Let us state in passing that the atmosphere of the
hall, thanks probably to an ingenious system of venti-
lation, has never seemed mephitic to us, like the ma-
jority of theatres we know; on returning we do not
experience that asphyxiating sensation that is usually so
disagreeable.

Nothing could be more delicious or more restful
than these entractes passed in the open air, nor could
anything be gayer ; we find many people there, we hear

io THE MUSIC DRAMAS

French spoken on all sides, and we have the feeling of
beino- at home, as on coming out of the Conservatoire,
or the Lamoureux or Colonne concerts. The memory
of our " absent country " does not come into our minds
with any sadness.

Usually at the end of the performance people go to
supper in one of the large restaurants immediately ad-
joining the theatre. There is a third, a little higher up
and a little more isolated, where those who like to pro-
long their meditations will find a calm, quiet, and
comfortable retreat.

It is prudent to engage a table in advance at the large
restaurant, for without doing so we risk a very late
supper. The cuisine there is excellent. We can either
select a very choice menu, for which we shall have to
pav accordingly -, or we can satisfy ourselves for a very
reasonable price. The artists often meet there, and
when after the performance one who has greatly de-
lighted the public enters, it is not rare to see everybody
spontaneously rise to give him a warm and noisy ova-
tion. And this so much the more willingly because they
never appear on the stage to receive the plaudits of their
admirers. This is a custom which Wagner established
from the first. At first it was even strictly prohibited
to applaud at the end of the work, and the perform-
ances of the Ring, which during the first year formed
the programme of the Festivals, ended in a respectful
and affecting silence, which certainly agreed better with
the poignant impression left by the admirable final scene
than noisy demonstrations ; however, several regrettable
infractions of the rule took place, the enthusiasm mani-
festing itself in the usual way, which was against
Wagner's wish, and which he had much trouble in
repressing. It has always remained the tradition not

OF RICHARD WAGNER

to applaud Parsifal, but for the other works the public
has had its way : it is not possible to prevent the
bravos from breaking out at the end ot the perform-
ance. The public even took it into its head, in 1896,
at the end of the first series, to call for Richter, who had
conducted the Tetralogy in a masterly manner. For more
than a quarter of an hour frantic applause and shouts,
enough to bring the house down, were heard on every

MARKET PLACE

side ; but the noble and modest artist, faithful to the
established rule, did not yield to the general wish, and
remained obstinately invisible; he even avoided showing
himself at supper where he doubtless feared a renewal of
the demonstrations. A similar scene recurred over Mottl
eight days later. He had literally electrified his audience
by his admirable conducting of the orchestra ; but, be-
«*g just as retiring as his rival, he kept out of sight
with the same modesty. And when Siegfried Wagner's

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

turn came to conduct his father's work, he also respect-
fully conformed to the tradition, notwithstanding the
sympathetic recalls of the entire audience.

The mornings pass quickly in Bayreuth; while waiting
for the Theatre to open we visit the town and the mon-
uments, which, to tell the truth, have only a secondary
interest ; but it is charming to lounge about there.

TIIK NEW CASTLE

The local guides will tell the reader that he must see
th ancient castle, where there is a tower, to the top of
which you can drive in a carriage (as in the Chateau
d'Amboise), and from which a beautiful view is to be
had of the surrounding country, gay, smiling, and fer-
tile; the new castle also, which contains a collection
of indifferent pictures; they also point out the statues of
kings, writers, and pedagogues which adorn the squares,
and tell him the number of churches he should visit, enu-
merating, meanwhile, the tombs of the Margraves which
they contain. The conscientious tourist will certainly

OF RICHARD WAGNER 13

not neglect to make this round in detail. Others, on
the contrary, maintaining that they have come solely on
a musical pilgrimage, do not wish to know anything else
than the road leading to the Festival -Theatre.

Many people employ their mornings in reading over
the score which they will hear in the evening, or the
poem, and these are not the worst employed. You can
procure a passable piano at a large price, but you must
be a millionaire to hire a grand piano ! In every street
are heard harmonious chords, and from numerous open
windows float the well-known Leit-motive.

The loungers, to rest their minds, content themselves
with quiet walks through the streets and with visits to
the book-shops, where are to be seen the classic collec-
tion of portraits of the Master, the photographs of the
principal artists, and a lithograph representing an " Even-
ing at Wahnfried." Formerly there were also shops
for " souvenirs of Bayreuth," which offered all possible
extravagances and were really amusing. At that time
announcements like the following might be seen :

Novell. £»Qtrtcnir of toreutl). n£>%.

A very pretty box. decorated with scenes from the operas
of Richard Wagner, and containing SPICED BREAD of
an exquisite flavour, highly recommended to all visitors
to the Festivals.

Cljoice Selection.

Cuff Buttons and Scarf Pins, with the Por-
trait of our great Master, RICHARD WAGNER.

i 4 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

But they have now become more quiet, and this year
you would have much trouble to find foulards with
the Festival -Theatre printed in two colours, and shirt-
fronts embroidered in Leit-motive.

The lunch-hour comes quickly ; then, according to
our purse or our tastes, we go either to one of the fine
and famous restaurants which are found in the principal
streets and in all the large hotels (there we can meet
with the stars and the principal people of the Theatre),
or to the more picturesque and characteristic inns, such
as Vogl or Sammt, where the artists and the old inhabit-
ants of Bayreuth often meet after the performances.

Here in the open air we can try the excellent beer
of the country, served in a mug of extraordinary height
and capacity, surmounted by a pewter lid, which is as
embarrassing to novices as the long-necked vase was to
the fox in the fable. For these mugs you pay the aston-
ishing price of fifteen pfennige. With this Bavarian beer
it is not unfitting to take an otnelette aux confitures, or
those delicious Pfannkucben^ of which only the German
cuisine has the secret, or a dish of sausages and sauerkraut.
Let not delicate palates exclaim at this : what seems
gross at home often becomes delicious when served in
its proper surroundings. The buffet at the station also
offers those who would lunch a resource of which one
rarelv thinks; there you are well treated, and served
mure quickly than elsewhere.

Let it be said here that, contrary to the accepted idea,
the trip to Bayreuth does not necessarily mean an exces-
sive expenditure, and is within the reach of moderate
purses. Thinking how profitable and instructive it
might be for musical students, or even for young ama-
teurs of limited means, to be able to attend these model
performances, we have studied the plan of this journey

OF RICHARD WAGNER 15

from an economical standpoint, even setting ourselves,
with this end in view, to try the restaurants of different
grades which seemed acceptable to us ; and we have
calculated that a young man who does not mind travel-
ling second class, and taking twenty-four hours on the
journey to Nuremberg, will spend on the railway, going
and returning, very nearly one hundred and thirty francs
(the return ticket is I2ifr. 25c). Let us allow him
about forty francs for extras and restaurants during the
two days that he spends en route, going and returning; this
makes one hundred and seventy francs. It is possible
to live very comfortably in Bayreuth for a dozen francs
a day, room and meals. It now remains to see how
many performances he wants to attend, and to remember
that the price of a single seat is twenty-five francs.
Admitting that he attends four, which up to the present
time 1 has constituted the longest series, we shall arrive
at the conclusion, without being great mathematicians,
that he can pay for everything during six days' absence
with three hundred and fifty francs. It is certain that
he must not indulge himself in any follies, or even use-
less expenses, that he must be content with a simple
valise to avoid the expenses of baggage (nothing is
carried free in Germany), that he will make use of his
own legs in his excursions, and that he will not bring
back a present for each member of his family. But, on
the other hand, what profound, indelible memories he
will return with, and what a precious lesson he will
have gained !

He who intends to travel comfortably, and without
denying himself anything, must expect to spend from
five hundred to six hundred francs.

1 For the first time in 1897 there were five works represented,
the Tetralogy and Parsifal.

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

During the days of rest which separate the perform-
ances, or in the mornings, it is pleasant to make some
of the excursions which the environs offer.

You can go to Berneck ; the trip is about two
hours in a carriage ; it shows you a picturesque corner
in the smiling valley of the CElsnitz ; the little town is
beautifully situated on the rock in a wild and mountain-
ous country ; it makes a delightful walk.

THE KRMITAGE

There is also the Ermitage, whose beautiful park
and celebrated elm-grove merit more attention than the
horrible structure of the castle, encrusted from top to
bottom with shell-work and cut pebbles. Let us men-
tion, however, a very graceful colonnade in hemicycle,
also the basins in which they will make different jets of
water play in your honour, recalling the far distant ones
of Versailles.

The Fantaisie, the park of which is open to the
public, is a private estate, which is almost always rented

OY RICHARD WAGNER 17

during the season to some distinguished visitor. From
the terrace of the castle there is a lovely and melan-
choly view, which reminds you of certain compositions
of Gustave Dore.

All of these places are naturally provided with restau-
rants where you can lunch; here are to be found our
neighbours of yesterday and to-morrow, as well as the
artists, who come with their families to rest after their
interesting but severe labours. Sympathetic relations
are quickly established, and you cannot resist the pleas-
ure of seizing their hand, even if you do not know
them, and congratulating them on their intelligent inter-
pretation. You can express yourself in French, if you
do not speak German ; such things are understood in
all languages. In my opinion, one of the charms in
the life in Bayreuth is this frequent meeting with the
artists, whose lives are so often full of interesting par-
ticulars.

You also have the chance of seeing them at Wahn-
fried, if good fortune gives you any right of introduc-
tion there.

Frau Wagner, triumphing over all the fatigues caused
by her arduous occupation, every week during the sea-
son gives entertainments, to which she invites her per-
sonal friends and a small number of the happy elect.
As precious as any other memories are those passed in
the house of the Master, which is still so full of him,
and amongst those who have known and been with him.

How can we describe the exceptional charm of the
mistress of the house, and the exquisite affability with
which she receives the most modest, as well as the most
authoritative, admirers of Wagner? We, for our part,
are profoundly touched by it, as well as with her
gracious and very particular courtesy to the French.

1 8 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Frau Wagner is admirably seconded in her role by hei
son and by her very charming daughters, who rival each
other in the amiable reception of their guests.

At these receptions the interpreters from the Theatre
are often heard, and sometimes foreign artists, marvel-
lously accompanied by Herr Mottl, who, not contenting
himself with being a great orchestral conductor, is also
a pianist of the highest order.

The large central hall in the villa, where they have
the music, is ornamented with a very handsome bust of
Wagner, and statues of his principal heroes : the Flying
Dutchman, Tannhauser, Lohengrin, Walter von Stol-
zing, and Hans Sachs. A frieze en grisaille represents
the principal scenes of the Tetralogy. The superb
library adjoining this hall proves, by the number and
selection of its volumes, the rare erudition, as well as the
eclecticism of him who formed it. Here, also, among a
profusion of objects of art and precious souvenirs, we
admire interesting portraits of the Master and his wife.

The villa is situated in a fine park at the end of
Richard Wagner street, originally named Renniveg, one
of the principal arteries of the town. It is built in the
style of a Roman villa, and in front, above the entrance
door, is an allegorical fresco representing Wotan and his
two ravens, with Tragedy and Music on either side, and
with them stands the young Siegfried, the "chef-d'oeuvre
of the future." Beneath it an inscription reads : " Here
where my imagination has found peace, this house shall
be called by me the peace of imagination." l

1 The German words are : " Hier wo mein Wahnen Frieden
fand, Wahnfricd sci dieses Ilausvon mir benannt." The figures of
the fresco arc portraits : Wotan represents Betz ; Tragedy, Mme.
Schroeder-Devrient ; Music, Cosima Wagner ; and Siegfried, Sieg-
fried Wagner. — E. S.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

It is in the grounds of this estate, in a spot selected
by himself, that the Master sleeps his last sleep, near
those who loved him so much and who only live to
venerate and glorify his memory. On Sunday morning,
accomplishing a pious pilgrimage, you can pass through
the gate, which is then open, to the severe and bare
tomb overlooking the city's recreation ground, a beauti-
ful park planted with ancient trees.

WUTNI'RIFD

Not far away in the Bayreuth cemetery, the Abbe
Liszt reposes in a chapel, still encumbered with offer-
ings of sorrow from his numerous worshippers. Death
surprised him in 1886, during the performances at Bay-
reuth, whither he had come, already' ill, to visit his
daughter and to bring once again the homage of his
affectionate admiration for the work of the friend whom
he had been one oftthe first to understand, and whom
he had never ceased to console and comfort in the pain-
ful road to glory.

20 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

When we read Wagner's correspondence and biogra-
phies, and take into consideration his struggles, the in-
numerable difficulties encountered on the way, the ill-will,
the unintelligent fetters which retarded for so many years
the expansion of his labours (which did not go so far as
to make him doubt his own genius — he felt it working
in him too powerfully to be able to mistake it — but
sufficiently to make him doubt if he would ever be
allowed to spread his wings), when we recall all this
bitterness, all this sadness, and when we now see the
work standing full of life, increasing every day, and
gathering around it so many faithful devotees in this
town of Bayreuth, almost unknown hitherto, and to-
day bearing inscribed forevermore in letters of gold this
glorious name which serves it as a luminous aureole,
when we see these thousands of pilgrims coming from
all parts of the world to bring the tribute of their enthu-
siastic cult, and lastly, when we remember that all this
is the result of the will and of the greatness of one
human brain, we remain silent, pensive, and filled with
admiration for that prodigious intellect and that match^
less organization, whose equal cannot be found among
the annals of the past.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 21

CHAPTER II

BIOGRAPHY

" It was necessary that he should suf-
fer, for he was a man of genius."

H. Heine.

RICHARD WAGNER, born in Leipzig, May 22,
18 13, was the son of Carl Fricdrich IVilhelm
J Vaguer, a police-officer raised to the rank of chief of
police by Davoust during the French occupation, and of
'Johanna Rosina Bertz, who died in 1848.

Several of Richard Wagner's eight brothers and sisters
embraced the theatrical career : Albert, who was the
father of Johanna Jachmann, a celebrated singer; Jo-
hanna Rosalie, wife of Oswald Marbach, who was a dis-
tinguished actress; and Clara Uilb'-lmhie, who was also
a talented singer.

After the battle of Leipzig an epidemic carried off the
father of the family, who left his widow in a precarious
condition. She was married again in 18 15 to Ludwig
Geyer, an actor, minor dramatist, and portrait-painter.
Geyer took his wife and her children to Dresden, where
an engagement called him ; he conceived a deep affection
for the little Richard (who loved him like a father), and
wanted to make a painter of him. But the child showed
little aptitude for drawing, and manifested, on the other
hand, a marked inclination for music. Wagner himself
relates that the day before his stepfather's death in 1821,
having played on the piano some pieces which his sisters

22 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

had taught him, he heard the dying man in the next
room say in a weak voice : " Will he have the gift of
music ? "

From his earliest years Wagner had an absolute passion
for Weber ; he knew Der Freischiitz bv heart, and hid
himself to watch its composer, who frequently came to
see Mme. Geyer, whose great intelligence made her a
favourite with artists.

From the beginning of his studies in the Kreutzschule
of Dresden he showed a strong taste for literature, as
well as a manifest facility for versification. ./Eschylus,
Sophocles, and Shakespeare, strongly excited his admira-
tion, and under their influence he planned a great drama
in which the forty-two characters all died in the course
of the play, so that in order to finish his fifth act he had
to bring them back as spectres.

In 1827 he had been taken from the Kreutzschule,
where he had reached the third grade, and placed in the
Nicolaischule in Leipzig, in the fourth, which completely
discouraged him. He became a very bad pupil, and
neglected his studies to devote himself exclusively to his
drama. During this period he heard at the Gewandhaus
Concerts for the first time Beethoven's Symphonies and
Egmont, which made a deep impression upon him. In
his enthusiasm he wanted to write music for his wonder-
ful drama, and diligently set to work, to the great distress
of his familv who did not believe in his vocation. How-
ever, he insisted to such a degree that he succeeded in
getting music lessons with an organist named Miiller.
Fearing nothing, he wrote an overture for full orchestra,
which he managed to have performed. " This," he
says, " was the culminating point of my absurdities.
What I did, above all things, wrong was a roll fortissimo

OF RICHARD WAGNER

2 3

upon the kettle-drums, which returned regularly every
four bars throughout the composition. The surprise
which the public experienced changed first to uncon-
cealed ill-humour, and then into laughter which greatly
mortified me ! "

WAGNER'S BIRTHPLACE IN LEIPZIG

Then come the troubles of July, 1830, when young
Richard turns his thoughts solely to revolutionary politics,
and, entering into them with might and main, he aban-
dons all his studies, including music. He, however,

24 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

enters the University of Leipzig to follow the courses of
aesthetics and philosophy, but gives himself up to the
extravagances of student life. Luckilv, this soon dis-
gusts him, and he feels the need of returning to his
work. He has the good fortune to find in the excellent
Theodor Weinlig a remarkable professor, who knows
how to gain his confidence, and induces him to make a
thorough studv of fugue and counterpoint. He learns
to know and appreciate Mozart, and composes a Polo-
naise and Sonata, awkward imitations of the styles of
Beethoven and Schubert, which he dedicates to his
master Weinlig. These two compositions were pub-
lished at Breitkopf and Hartel's, where they are still to be
had. His lessons only lasted six months, for he profited
by them to a remarkable extent, and thus " acquired," as
he himself has said, " independence in his method of
writing."

He left in 1832 for Vienna, where he found French
music and pots-pourris the fashion. On his way back he
stopped at Prague and managed to have several of his
compositions played there, among others a symphony.
There he wrote the poem and the first number of an
opera, Die Hocbzeit, in which the deplorable influence of
the bad French school is felt, and which he tore up the
following year because the subject was displeasing to his
sister Rosalie.

His career as a musician really begins in 1833. He
goes to Wiirzburg to be with his brother Albert, a dis-
tinguished singer,and, whilst fulfilling the duties of chorus-
master in the theatre of the town, he composes, after one
of Gozzi's fables, the libretto and music of a romantic
opera, Die Feen, which contained many good things, and
was manifestly inspired bv Beethoven and Weber. Frag-
ments were performed at the theatre of Wiirzburg,

pfl OF RICHARD WAGNER 25

but it was_^neyer^staged,. The manuscript afterwards
became the property of the King of Bavaria.

It was in 1834 that Wagner for the first time heard
Mme. Schroeder-Devrient, whose dramatic talent ex-
ercised sucti powerful influence upon his genius in
making him comprehend what wonderful effects might
be produced by an intimate union of poetry and music.
Long afterwards in his career he said of her: "Every
time I compose a character, it is she whom I see."

It was also at this period that he began to write his
opera Das Liebesverbot (also entitled La Novice de Pa
lermo\ which he finished in 1836, when he was director
of a theatre in Magdeburg. One single representation
of this work (in which he entirely abandoned his first
models to follow the reigning French and Italian schools),
was given at very short notice the same winter before
the company of the theatre had been dismissed-, aftei
having caused its author a thousand vexations, it was
never repeated.

On leaving Magdeburg, the artist, financially embar-
rassed, went to Berlin, and then to Konigsberg, where
he passed a sterile year, and composed only an over-
ture, Rule Britannia. In Konigsberg he married Minna
Planer, to whom he had been engaged a year before in
Magdeburg ; but he had been forced to postpone his
marriage for want of money to provide a home.

In 1837 he obtained the post of musical director in
the theatre at Riga. He there wrote many pieces, and
began an opera which he abandoned, because he per-
ceived with annoyance that he was on the highway to
produce music u a la Adam."

He then felt the need of applying himself to some im-
portant work in which he could give full play to the
artistic faculties which he felt developing within him.

26 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

He set to work with ardour, and when he left Riga in
1839, the two first acts of Rienzi were finished. The
hope of seeing this work represented on a large stage,
determined him to go to Paris.

He embarked for London with his wife and his dog,
a Great Dane named Robber.

It was during this terrible voyage, which lasted three
weeks, during which the ship sought refuge in one of
the fjords of Norway, that Wagner heard the legend of
The Flying Dutchman from the lips of the sailors. The
deep impression produced upon him by this battle with
the wild elements, when he faced death more than once,
ripened his genius and had a strong influence upon him.

After a short stay in London, he landed at Boulogne,
where he remained four weeks. There he made the
acquaintance of Meyerbeer, who listened with great
interest to the two acts of Rienzi and gave him letters of
introduction to Leon Pillet, director of the Opera,
Schlesinger, editor and proprietor of the Gazette Muslcale,
and several other persons. The voung composer arrived
in Paris buoyed with hopes which soon dissolved into thin
air : Meyerbeer, being constantly absent from the capital
at this period, could not render effective the benevolent
support which he had promised. The Theatre de la
Renaissance, on the point of producing his opera, La
Defense d* Aimer, unluckily failed, and the director of the
Opera, to whom he timidly proposed his Rlenzi, wrapped
up a formal refusal with meaningless polite phrases. On
the whole, performances on our principal stage were not
so good as he had anticipated, and the Italian singers,
who were so much the fashion there at that time, dis-
gusted him with Italian music.

On the other hand, he took an immense interest in
hearing Beethoven's Symphonies at the Concerts of the

OF RICHARD WAGNER 27

Conservatoire, then conducted by Habeneck ; the Ninth
especially excited his admiration to the highest degree;
he, in fact, preferred it to all the others.

In the meantime, his pecuniary resources were failing;
he had left the Rue de la Tonnellerie to establish him-
self in a newly-furnished apartment in the Rue du Helder:
it was there that he experienced all the agonies of poverty.
Wagner had to accept an order to write the music for a
vaudeville, La Descente de la Courtille. The prelimi-
nary sketch was pronounced unplayable by the actors.
He then tried in vain to secure an engagement in the
chorus of a small boulevard theatre ; but he was re-
fused on account of his lack of voice.

He then wrote the music to Heine's Die be'ule Grena-
dlere, and three melodies to the words of Ronsard and
Victor Hugo ; for these he obtained some little money.

At this period he finished a masterly overture, Faust,
which was not played until fifteen years later, and in
which the influence of Beethoven is again distinctly
felt.

Finding himself, by the failure of all his plans, master
of his own time, he returned to Rienzi, which was des-
tined for the theatre at Dresden, where his name was
not unknown and where Mme. Devrient and the cele-
brated tenor, Tichatschek, were then singing. He ended
his work in November and sent it to Dresden, where it
was immediately accepted. It was represented there
in 1 84 1.

It was at this period, 1840, that Meyerbeer, during a
trip to Paris, induced him to enter into relations again
with Leon Pillet, the director of the Opera, to whom he
submitted the sketches of his poem, The Flying Dutchman,
since called in France Le vaisseau fantome, partly bor-
rowed from the legend heard on his sea-voyage and

28 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

partly from H. Heine's Salon. The theme pleased Pillet
so much that he proposed to buy it and let some one
else set it to music. Wagner at once positively refused,
intending to renew the subject at some future time, when
Meyerbeer, who was again absent, would be able to lend
his aid ; and in order to obtain the pecuniary relief in
which he stood so greatly in need, he wrote several arti-
cles for the Gazette Musicale, among others Une visite a
Beethoven and La Jin d'un musicien allemand a Paris,
which were quite successful. To increase his resources,
he also made transcriptions for the piano of La Favorita,
U Elisire a" Amove, La reine de Chypre, and Le Guitta-
reo, and arranged a number of operas for the piano and
for the cornet-a-piston.

The winter of 1841 is passed in battling with poverty.
In the spring, learning that his idea for The Flying
Dutchman has been divulged to an author who is at
work upon it, he decides to part with the French rights.
With the modest sum obtained for it (500 francs), he
retires to Meudon, and, returning to the subject of which
he has been dispossessed, he begins to treat it in German
verse. It is not without strong misgivings that, having
procured a piano, he asks himself if he is still capable of
writing after having been so long banished from all
musical atmosphere by difficulties of a sordid nature.
At length he finds to his joy that he can compose better
than ever, and in seven weeks he finishes the three
acts, both poetry and music, of his work. £The over- .
ture alone is retarded by fresh pecuniary embarrassments^ '
During this time he has been negotiating with Munich and
Leipzig about this score, which is refused on the grounds
that it would not please German taste. He had, how-
ever, kept his fellow-countrymen in mind while writing
it. But finally, thanks to Meyerbeer's intervention, it is

OF RICHARD WAGNER 29

accepted in principle by the Royal Theatre of Berlin.
It was not performed there until January, 1844.

The prospect of having his two last works given in
Germany decides him to leave Paris, where he has suf-
fered so greatly and in so many ways, but which, on
the whole, has not been without value to him, and in
which city he has formed, as he himself says, many
treasured and lasting friendships.

He therefore leaves with his wife in the spring of
1842, happy and moved even to tears at returning to his
German fatherland, to which he vows eternal fidelity.

Ricnzi was mounted with great magnificence and per-
formed at Dresden in October, 1842, with the aid of
Mme. Devrient and Tichatschek ; it was an enormous
success. At the close of the first representation, which
lasted from six o'clock to midnight, the author proposed
cuts to which the artists were opposed, for they did not
want to sacrifice a single note of their roles. Two
other representations took place before a crowded house,
and when, at the end of the third, the conductor, Reis-
siger, courteously handed the baton to the young com-
poser, the enthusiasm of the public became delirious.

Encouraged by this success, which surpassed their
hopes, the directors of the Dresden theatre hastened to
mount The Flying Dutchman, which was represented
in 1843. Mme. Schroeder-Devrient filled the role of
Senta. But the public, expecting an opera in the
style of Rienzi, was slightly disappointed, or surprised,
rather. The work was none the less appreciated by
musicians of authority. Spohr and Schumann praised it
highly ; it was given with success at Riga and Casscl,
and the following year MM. Botticher and Tzschiesche
and Mile. Marx interpreted it in Berlin.

The qualities of conductor which Wagner exhibited

3 o THE MUSIC DRAMAS

in directing Rienzi, brought him the post of Hof kapell-
meister in Dresden at the beginning of 1843. ^ e na< ^
hesitated to present himself at the competition for this
post ; but it would mean independence for him, per-
mitting him to devote himself to his labours freed from
all material cares. He decided to run the risk, and
triumphed over all his competitors by conducting his
venerated master's Euryanthe in a masterly manner.

He inaugurated his new duties bv conducting the
works of Berlioz, who was then making a tour in Ger-
many, and who has shown in his M'emoires his apprecia-
tion of the zeal and devotion which Wagner gave to
this matter. On the other hand, the French composer
gives only very faint praise to Rienzi and The Flying
Dutchman, which he had the opportunity of hearing.

During the seven years in which Wagner filled this
important post (1843— 1849), ne mounted successively
Euryanthe, Der Freischutz, Don Giovanni, Die Zduberjlote,
La Clemenza di Tito, Fidelio, La Vestale, Midsummer
Night's Dream, Armida, etc.

The presence of Spontini, who came to Dresden at
Wagner's instigation to conduct La Vestale, was fertile
in instructive experiences for the young composer. The
exactions of the old master in the presence of the or-
chestra caused him much embarrassment, but his patience
carried him through triumphantly. He never ceased to
show great deference to the author of La Vestale, who
became very fond of him, and, on leaving, amicablv gave
him this singular advice : " When I heard your Rienzi,
I said : ' This is a man of genius ; but he has alreadv
done more than he can ! ' Listen to me, and henceforth
give up dramatic composition! "

At first Wagner had hoped to change many things
around him and to raise the artistic level of Dresden ;

OF RICHARD WAGNER

3 1

but he met with so much opposition and prejudice that
he soon abandoned his projects of reform. He, how-
ever, kept to the study of Beethoven's Ninth Symphony
with great tenacity, and, having succeeded in communi-
cating his enthusiasm to his musicians, he gave a
marvellous performance of it which was a veritable reve-
lation to his dilettante public. It is said that two of
his future disciples and collaborateurs, Hans von Biilow
and Hans Richter, took part in this concert.

In the midst of his numerous occupations he found
time to write a cantata,/)^ Liebesmabl der Apostel, which
was given in 1843 m tne Church of Our Lady, the re-
markable qualities of which passed entirely unnoticed.
His principal work at this period was the composition of
his opera, Tannhduser.

During the last weeks of his stay in France, the idea
had first come to him whilst reading the legends of
Tannhduser and Lohengrin by the old minnesinger Wol-
fram von Eschenbach, and he was attracted by the
thought of what might be made of the song-contests
at the Wartburg. From this time forward, abandon-
ing the scarcely-outlined sketch of a poem on Manfred,
he broke away, once for all, from historical subjects,
which chained him with a thousand fetters, in order
henceforth to treat subjects of a purely human interest,
which alone seemed to justify the simultaneous use of
poetry and musical language.

In 1844 he had been appointed head of a committee
formed in Dresden to bring over the remains of Weber,
v ho died in London in 1826. For this occasion he
composed a Funeral March on two motive of Euryanthe,
and a chorus for male voices, which produced an excellent
effect.

Under the influence of these ceremonies, in which his

32 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

feelings were so deeply concerned, he completed the
music of Tannbauser in 1845 ( not as li iS now played,
for he afterwards altered it very materially : for instance,
more has been made of the scene of the Venusberg ; he
also extended the last scene of the third act).

The Dresden theatre hastened to mount the work
with magnificent decorations and mise en scene; but, like
The Fixing Dutchman, it did not appeal to the taste of
the public, who had hoped to see the composer return to
that species of composition which had brought him such
success with Rienzi, and the seventh performance was
reached only with great difficulty. The role of Tann-
bauser was sung by Tichatschek, and it fatigued him.
From a sense of duty Mme. Devrient had accepted the
role of Venus, though persuaded that she could make
nothing of it. The character of Elizabeth was given to
a debutante, 'Johanna JVagner, the author's niece.

The failure of Tannbauser was a great blow to
Wagner, who had flattered himself that he would win
over the public without sacrificing anything on his side.
He wrote: "A feeling of complete isolation took pos-
session of me. It was not my vanity ; I had deceived
myself with my eyes open, and now I was quite stunned
by it. I had only one thought : to bring the public to
understand and to share in my views, and to accomplish
its artistic education."

Musicians were no more indulgent to him than the
public. Mendelssohn, Spohr, and Schumann sharply
criticised the work, whilst recognising that here and there
it contained some good things. Schumann even went
so far as to write on this subject in 1853 : " ^ ' s tne
empty and unplcasing music of an amateur! " Spohr, at
the same period, acknowledges, however, that "the opera
contains certain new and fine things, which at first I

OF RICHARD WAGNER 33

did not like, and to which I became accustomed on
repeated hearings."

The following year, 1846, was full of many new
cares of all kinds for Wagner ; the publication of his
operas Rienzi, The Flying Dutchman, and Tannbauser led
him into disastrous financial complications; then at this
epoch he plunged into politics and made many enemies ;
the press became more and more severe on him and in-
fluenced the directors of the theatre, who refused to play
his works, regarding him as eccentric and difficult to get
on with.

Then, retiring for a time from political agitation, he
took up again with energy his new work Lohengrin,
barely outlined in 1845, the subject of which, like that
of Tannbauser, had been taken from Wolfram von
Eschenbach. He worked at it, fully realising that he
was going farther away than ever from the prevailing
taste of the public, at that time solely infatuated with
Donizetti's operas. Moreover, so much of his time was
taken up by the Dresden theatre, that the completion or
the work was indefinitely postponed, and the only portion
which can be referred to this period is the finale of the
first act, performed in September, 1848, for the anniver-
sary of the inauguration of the royal chapel.

As soon as the score of Lohengrin was finished, Wagner
thought of writing a drama on Jesus von Nazareth, but
he abandoned the idea (though he used its mystical theme
in after years in another form), and vacillated for the
last time between an historical subject, Friedricb Rothbart,
and a purely mvthical one, Siegfried, the germs of which
he found in the old poem of the Nibelungen and in the
Scandinavian Eddas.

He chose the myth, and thenceforth worked on the
poem of Siegfrieds Tod; but his work was suspended

34 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

during the political troubles which then broke out in
Germany.

He elaborated a complete plan of reforms which
tended towards nothing else than an entire revolution of
musical affairs in Saxony.

At this period he became connected with August
Roeckel and with the revolutionist, Bakounine, who
rapidly gained great influence over him. Throwing
himself with his habitual ardour into militant politics, at
a club of which he was a member he made many impru-
dent speeches which gave great offence in high quarters
as coming from a Kapellmeister of the Court !

Justly fearing trouble in Dresden, he went to Weimar
to join Liszt, who was then actively directing the re-
hearsals of Tannhauser, and with whom he had close
relations, notwithstanding the aversion which he had
vowed in his youth to the virtuosi in general, and to
Liszt in particular. But his peace was immediately dis-
turbed by an order for his arrest : he was marked out as
a dangerous agitator ! Liszt quickly obtained a passport
for him under a fictitious name, and he had to leave his
country in great haste. His exile, which thus began,
was to last for twelve years.

First he directed his steps to Paris, where he hoped to
get his works represented. But what theatre would be
disposed to mount a tragedy at such a time ? He also
tried to publish a series of articles upon artistic and revolu-
tionary subjects, in which he would elaborate the thoughts
which were working in his brain. But his proposition
was very coldly received by the editor of the Journal des
D'ebats, to whom he applied. Seeing that there was noth-
ing for him in Paris, he left in June, 1849, for Zurich,
where his wife joined him, and where he found many of
his friends, political refugees like himself.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 35

The life of an exile was not hard for him ; he became
a citizen of Zurich, and soon met with enlightened and
sympathetic people who surrounded him with an atmos-
phere of intelligence and devotion. This was one of the
most profitable and productive periods of his life. In
this calm retreat, where he entirely recovered himself, his
genius, soaring with each new production, at length found'
its definite form and attained its highest expression.
From his first work conceived in exile, to the last, Tra-
tan, he marches with a giant's stride. He has, at last,
found his true path, and henceforth has nothing to do
but continue in it.

Feeling the need of making his political and socialist
theories known and leaving musical composition alone
for a time, he successively published several articles :
Die Kunst und die Revolution and Das Kunstwerk der
Zukwift. At last, in 1850, in the Neue Zeitschrift fur
Musik of Leipzig, there appeared an article entitled Das
"Judenthum in der Musik, signed Freigedank, but in this
every one rightly recognized Wagner's style and ideas.
This article had a varied reception, and was violently
condemned by his enemies, who accused him of black
ingratitude to Meyerbeer, his protector in France as well
as Germany, who was especially singled out by him in
this virulent essay, which quickly agitated the musical
world.

These labours not sufficing for the Master's activity,
he, at the same time, composed a drama entitled Hit-land
der Schmiedt, intended for the Paris Opera, notwithstand-
ing the discourao-ino; receptions which he had there met
with on several occasions. At Liszt's advice he sent it
in early in 1850, and the fresh refusal which followed
produced a nervous illness.

During the same year Wagner finding among his

36 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

sketches Lohengrin, which he had almost forgotten, he
submitted it to Liszt who was then in Weimar. Liszt
hastened to mount it at the festival of Goethe's anniver-
sary. The work made a great impression, although
after the first representation, the author, much against his
will, had to authorize several cuts.

The critics, who had been invited from every quarter,
were generally favourable to it, and it is from this epoch
that Wagner's fame in Germany really dates. Lohengrin
was played with success in many towns during the fol-
lowing years.

In a letter to his friend Roeckel, about 185 1, Wagner
says that his fame is increasing in a surprising manner,
but that he does not owe it to a comprehension of the
true spirit of his works, for the artists, like the public,
only see his effeminate side, appreciating neither the
majesty nor the mighty passion of the dramas. Two
years later, writing to the same friend, he rejoices " at
having no longer to work solely for money. Whatever
I undertake here (Zurich), I shall never make pay (a life
which I should never be able to lead elsewhere without
resources), for to follow art for money is exactly what
would alienate me forever from art, for that is, more-
over, the very thing that provokes so many errors on
the subject of the essence of artistic work."

At Zurich he conducted several symphony concerts in
the theatre of the citv assisted by his two young pupils,
Karl Ritter and Hans von Biilow, and applied himself to
his work on the Nibelungen. At first he intended to
treat only of the Death of Siegfried (which became at a
later period Die Gotterddmmerung), then afterwards, for the
sake of making the drama clear, he was led to write
successively Siegfried, then Die IValkiire, and finally Das
Rheingold, the Prologue to these three parts. In 1852,

OF RICHARD WAGNER 37

his poems being finished, he gave a first reading of them
all (except the Prologue), on three evenings just before
Christmas at the house of his friend Wille, at Mariafeld,
near Zurich. Frau Wille relates in this connection that
on the last of these evenings, she, being called to the side
of one of her children who was ill, had to leave the room \
for a moment, and that Wagner, offended at this breach
of etiquette, bestowed the name of Fricka 1 upon her
when she returned. Although essentially kind-hearted,
his nervous nature often made him irritable!

When over-excited, he would preferably use the
French language.

He commenced the music to his Tetralogy in 1853,
beginning with the Prologue.

DO O

He himself relates that during a sleepless night at
Spezia, while on a trip to Italy, he formed a clear plan
of the music for Das Rheingold, and, not wishing to write
it on Italian soil, he hastily returned to Zurich, where he
set to work. In May, 1854, Das Rheingold was finished.
He wrote the music of Die IValkiire in the winter of
1 854-1 855, and the first two acts of Siegfried in 1857.
Then followed a long interruption. He set aside the
Tetralogy for Tristan, which, at this period, was more in
unison with his state of mind.

While applying himself to this colossal work, Wagner
had engaged in many other occupations. He had
mounted Tannhduser in Zurich, and, in the course of a
long visit which Liszt paid him, he organized a concert
at Saint-Gall, in which he conducted the Symphony Eroica
and Liszt directed his symphonic poems of Orpheus and
Les Preludes.

At this period he had an offer to give some concerts

1 In the Tetralogy Fricka is the goddess of marriage, with a
disagrteable character.

38 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

in America, but he declared that he was " not disposed to
go about as a concert-pedlar, even for a fabulous sum."

However, in January, 1855, he consented, "more out
of curiosity and to see what people there are doing," to
direct eight concerts of the " Philharmonic Society " in
London. He then formed very cordial relations with
Berlioz, who was at the same time conducting the
orchestral concerts of the " New Philharmonic Society."
A correspondence was established between them when
Wagner returned to Switzerland.

Prince Albert greatlv appreciated the music of the
German master, although the latter was very discreet in
introducing it into his programmes. After hearing the
overture to Tannbauser, which excited general enthu-
siasm, the Royal family summoned the author to their
box to receive their congratulations. The English press,
however, was hard upon him. Among other things it is
said they reproached him with conducting Beethoven's
Svmphonies from memory. Wagner, therefore, to please
his audience, appeared at the next concert with a score;
the public was perfectly satisfied, and claimed that the
execution was much better ; but what was the indigna-
tion of every one, when, later, it was seen that the score
was that of // Barbiere di Siviglia, and that it was upside
down on the desk !

Wagner wrote to his friend Rceckel : u If anything
could increase my scorn of the world, it would be my
expcd':ion to London. Let me only brieflv say that I
am paving dearly for the foolishness of which I was
guilty in accepting this engagement, attracted as I was
by a silly curiosity, in spite of mv former experiences."

During his stay in London, the Master gave Klind-
worth the task of arranging his scores for the piano.

It was after his return from England that, although

OF RICHARD WAGNER

suffering from frequent attacks of facial erysipelas, he
finished the instrumentation of Die Walkure ; and then,
frightened at the amount of work which remained to
complete Der Ring des Nibclungen, which he could sec no
possibility of getting represented on any stage, and want-
ing to write a work which would have some chance of
being easily performed, he diligently set to work upon
his poem of Tristan.

The little select circle in Zurich, which the Master
bned to frequent, included Wille, Gottfried Semper, and
the poet Herwegh, a fervent disciple and worshipper of
Schopenhauer. He drew Wagner's attention to the
ivorks of this philosopher, which made a great impression
upon him. It was under the influence of these ideas, as
well as of the state of his own mind at that time, that y

Wagner wrote his new drama, which he finished in 1859. ftp 1

It was first proposed to produce it at Karlsruhe, where \ U
the role of Tristan should be given to Schnorr, a young
tenor of the greatest talent, who had sworn an undying
devotion to Wagner's music. But the Master only
knew the singer by hearsay, and hesitated to accept as an
interpreter a person afflicted with excessive corpulence,
fearing that he would make a ridiculous effect upon the
stage. He relates in his Souvenirs that, being in Karls-
ruhe in 1852 when Schnorr was singing Lohengrin there,
and never having seen him, he went to hear him incog-
nito, and was so much impressed by the unusual intelli-
gence displayed by the artist from the very first notes of
his role, and being affected very much as he had been
in his youth by Mme. Schroeder-Devrient, he immedi-
ately wrote and invited Schnorr to visit him. Schnorr,
accompanied by his wife, then spent several weeks at
Biberich with the Master and Hans von Biilow, who had
joined them. Schnorr worked on the Ring, and even

4 o THE MUSIC DRAMAS

more on Tristan, which afterwards became one of his
finest parts.

Wagner's hopes of having Tristan represented at
Karlsruhe were speedily shattered, notwithstanding the
sympathetic interest displayed by the Grand Duke of
Baden. He neither obtained the permission to reside
definitely in the Baden dominions, nor to return to Ger-
many as he so much desired.

Turning his eyes again towards Paris, he arrived there
in September, 1859, w i tn tne h°P e °f g amnl g a hearing
for his work ; but he soon had to give up his idea of con-
fiding it to German interpreters. He also counted on
French versions of Tannhauser and Lohengrin. M. Car-
valho, the director of the. Theatre Lyrique, had some
thought of mounting Tannhauser. He even called one
evening in the Rue Matignon to see the composer, who
played the work to him, but could not manage to make
him understand its interest.

The Master, who, notwithstanding his increasing suc-
cesses in Germany, was hardly better known in Paris
than when he arrived there the first time, then determined,
as a means of presenting himself to the Parisian public
and of introducing his music, to give some concerts,
which he immediately organized in the Salle Ventadour.
The rehearsals were held in the Salle Beethoven, Passage
de l'Opera. Hans von Biilow conducted the choruses,
which were chiefly composed of German amateurs.
The programme included the overture to The Flying
Dutchman, several excerpts from Tannhauser and Lohen-
grin, and the prelude to Tristan.

Wagner attained his end and attracted the attention
of the dilettante world, but the financial results of the
first three concerts were small ; therefore, after finding
a deficit of 6000 francs, he did not accept the offer

OF RICHARD WAGNER 41

which was made to him by the Marechal Magnan on the
part of the Tuileries for a fourth concert in the Salic de
l'Opera. He gave two concerts in Brussels, which
were not more fortunate in a pecuniary sense.

Very naturally he was beginning to feel much dis-
couraged, when an intelligent patronage brought him
unexpected support. Mme. de Metternich and several
members of the German colony in Paris so strongly in-
terested Napoleon III. in his favour that that sovereign,
usually indifferent to musical matters, gave orders to
mount Tannhauser at the Opera. At first the Master
was not enchanted at this news, for he had reason to
fear the public (greatly prejudiced by a hostile press), be-
fore whom he was going to produce his work ; however,
the management showed itself so generous on the ques-
tion of mise en scene, so eager to grant the author all the
rehearsals he desired and all the artists he wanted (the
German tenor, Niemann, who had a good French ac-
cent, was expressly engaged for the role of Tannhauser),
that Wagner took heart, and showed himself quite will-
ing to make any revisions that were demanded and which
he thought reasonable ; in particular, this is how the
scene of the Venusberg came to be extended.

A few weeks before the first performance, he had
thought it incumbent on him to explain his ideas on the
musical drama, ideas so new to the dilettante world of
Paris, and which he had already developed several years
before in his article entitled " Opera et Drame." He
therefore published a long, explicit, and interesting
" Lettre sur la Musique" which may be considered as
the Wagnerian profession of faith. 1 But his enemies,

1 This letter, addressed to M. Frederic Villot, and followed by
four poimes a" opSra : Le vaisseau fantdme, Tannhauser, Lohengrin^
and Tristan et Iseult, is published by A. Durand et fils, 4 Place dc
la Madeleine.

42 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

who were exceedingly bitter against him and incapable
of comprehending the artistic sincerity and exalted views
of this mind so devoted to the true and beautiful, only
saw in it the presumption of an unlimited conceit.

Is it necessary to recall here the incidents which are
still fresh in every memory : the exactions of the man-
ager, who, to please his subscribers, wanted a ballet in
the very middle of the action ; the author's natural re-
sistance, and the cabal led by the members of an influ-
ential club and a few journalists, who worked so well
and successfully that, despite the very evident sympathy
of the Emperor and his Court, despite the marked inter-
est of the majority of the public, the work failed at its
third representation ?

How many are there among the survivors of that un-
intelligent coterie, who, while still failing to understand
the genius of the Master, now go into raptures when
they hear the duet of Tristan or the prelude to Parsifal''
But at that time it was not fashionable to appreciate
Wagner ; and the great artist, refusing with dignity to
impose his work any longer on a public incapable of
being interested by it, withdrew his score and returned
to Germany, which had, meanwhile, been opened to him
by the successful efforts of his devoted protectors.

How can we be surprised if Wagner subsequently
harboured some bitterness against a public whose favour
he had sought so often, who had at first received him
with ignorant indifference, very galling to a genius con-
scious of his own worth, and who had finally treated
him with an inhospitable harshness, very nearlv approach-
ing brutality ? Let us sav, in passing, that Wagner, not-
withstanding the popular legend which has formed and
which has so long kept us from knowing and admiring
his work in our country, was never guilty of the mali-

OF RICHARD WAGNER 43

cious sallies against France which have been attributed
to him. Those who wish to be convinced have only to
read his letter to M. Monod ; let them also examine his
skit called Une Capitulation, for which he has been so
much condemned ; they may find it a dull and dubious
kind of wit, but they will see that it was only a joke, a
jest in bad taste, directed as much against his own
countrymen as against ours. Moreover, he did not
write it for publication, and consequently had no inten-
tion of offending us. It was not printed until many
years after the war, and then in German.

In order to understand it, we must aiso take into
account the character of the Master, singularly fiery
and carried as readily to an excess of impetuous gaiety
when his good-humoured wit spared no one, as to
melancholy moods in which he despaired of everything
and was profoundly unhappy. In this connection let
us cite M. Monod's interesting analysis: "He exer-
cises an irresistible ascendency over all who approach
him, not only by his musical genius, the originality
of his mind, and his varied knowledge, but above
all by his strength of temperament and will, which
shines through his entire personality. In his presence
there is a feeling as though some force of nature were at
work and were breaking loose with almost irresponsible
violence. When we know him intimately we find him
sometimes, in unrestrained gaiety, giving vent to a torrent
of jokes and laughter, — sometimes furious, respecting
in his attacks neither titles, nor powers, nor friend-
ships, always obeying the irresistible impulse of the
moment, and we end by not reproaching him too severely
for the lack of taste, tact, and delicacy of which he has
been guilty ; we are tempted, if Jews, to pardon his
brochure on Judaisme dans la musique ; if French, his

44 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

buffoonery on La capitulation de Paris ; if German, all
the insults with which he has overwhelmed Germany ;
just as we pardon Voltaire, La Pucelle and certain letters
to Frederick II.; Shakespeare, certain jests and sonnets;
Goethe, certain pieces of ridicule ; and Victor Hugo,
certain discourses. We must take him as he is, full of
defects, perhaps because he is full of genius, but incon-
testably a remarkable man, one of the greatest and most
extraordinary our century has produced."

Mme. Judith Gautier, who was a constant guest at
Triebschen, 1 and had vowed an undying admiration for
the Master, also says : " We must recognise that the
character of Richard Wagner contains violent moods and
many asperities, which often cause him to be misunder-
stood, but only by those who judge by appearances.
Nervous and impressionable to excess, his feelings always
run to extremes ; a small trouble with him almost
becomes despair, the least irritation has the appearance
of fury. This marvellous organisation, so exquisitely
sensitive, is in a constant state of tremour; we even
wonder how he can restrain himself at all. One day of
trouble ages him ten years ; but when joy returns the
next day, he is younger than ever. He is extremely
prodigal of his strength. Always sincere, entirelv devot-
ing himself to so many things, and, moreover, of a very
versatile mind, his opinions and ideas, always positive at
first, are by no means irrevocable ; no one is ever more
willing than he to acknowledge an error; but the first
heat must be allowed to pass. By the freedom and
vehemence of his words, it often happens that he unin-
tentionally wounds his best friends ; always in extremes,
he goes beyond all bounds, and is unconscious of the

1 Wagner's house on the Lake of the Quatre Cantons, facing
Lucerne.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 45

pain he causes. Many people, wounded in their vanity,
go away without saying anything of the hurt which
rankles, and they thus lose a precious friendship; whilst,
if they had cried out that they had been hurt, they would
have seen the Master so full of sincere regret, and he
would have tried with such earnest efforts to console
them, that their love for him would have increased."

To complete these two portraits, let us add one
drawn in a recent publication by M. Emile Ollivier, the
brother-in-law of Richard Wagner : " The double as-
pect of this powerful personality was shown in his face;
the upper part beautiful with a vast ideality and lighted
with eyes which were reflective, deep, severe, gentle, or
malicious according to circumstances ; the lower part
wry and sarcastic ; a mouth cold, calculating, and
pursed-up, was cut slantingly into the face beneath an
imperious nose, above a chin which projected like the
menace of a conquering will."

Wagner in 1 861 entered his own country with a
constantly increasing desire to have Tristan represented ;
but, notwithstanding the renown which he had acquired
during these last years, augmented by his much-talked-of
defeat in Paris, which gained for him a newly-awakened
sympathy among his compatriots, no manager cared to
mount his work. The Grand Duke of Baden, after
having shown himself well-disposed toward the work,
lost interest in it, and at Vienna, where rehearsals were
in progress, it was abandoned at the fifty-seventh one,
on the pretext that the strength of the tenor, Ander,
had given out.

The years which followed were among the most
troublous ones of the Master's life. Everything con-
spired to distress him : the great disappointment caused

46 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

by the ill-luck of Tristan, and the isolation of his life,
for his hearth was now deserted and his household
broken up ; his wife, a good and devoted creature, but
of the earth earthy, was not able to comprehend his
genius, and thus there were constant disagreements,
which finally ended in a separation.

Several years later, malevolent reports about Wagner
were circulated on this subject: he was accused of leav-
ing his wife without resources, but a few days before
her death she herself wrote to contradict these calumnies,
attesting, on the contrary, that her husband had always
furnished her with quite sufficient remittances.

Fresh pecuniary embarrassments pursued him, for his
operas brought him very little money, in accordance
with the usual arrangements in Germany between thea-
tres and authors. At last, however, he had the satisfac-
tion of seeing Lohengrin represented in Vienna in the
month of May. It was then that he began to write
the poem and to work on the score of Die Meistersinger,
the first sketch of which he had committed to paper in
1845, immediately after the completion of Tannbauser,
to which he wished to make a comic pendant.

The poem of Die Meistersinger was finished in Paris
during a short stay that Wagner made there in 1862,
and was immediately published by the house of Schott
in Mayence, which had already negotiated with the
Master for Der Ring des Nibelungen. But the music, with
which he began to occupy himself from this moment,
was not finished until 1867.

The whole year 1863 was employed by Wagner in
travelling through Germany and Russia and giving con-
certs which somewhat repaired the state of his finances.
The Grand Duchess Helene, who was an intelligent
musician and a passionate admirer of his works, greatly
contributed to his success in Russia.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 47

On his programmes figured Beethoven's Symphonies
and some fragments of the Meistersinger and the Ring.
He also performed in Vienna, with very great success,
the overture to Freiscbutz as it was originally written
by Weber, and as it is never given. On his return
from his visit to Russia, Wagner established himself in
Penzig, in the environs of Vienna, where he lived
quietly with his two servants and his faithful dog.
(Wagner always had a passionate love for animals. He
says : " I am more and more deeply moved at our rela-
tions with animals, which are so horribly maltreated and
tortured by us ; I am happy above all to be able to-day
to indulge without shame the strong compassion which
I have at all times felt for them, and to be no longer
forced to have recourse to sophisms to try to palliate the
wickedness of man on this question.") Indispensable
measures of economy compelled him to abandon this
abode ; he went to ask shelter of his friends in Zurich,
with the intention of finishing his Meistersinger there.

As for the Tetralogv, at this time he had totally aban-
doned the hope of ever seeing it represented (the ideal the-
atre, which his dreams had pictured long ago and which
he believed would never exist, was needed for that), and
had published the poem in 1853 as a literary work, with-
out taking any further trouble to complete the music.

It was in 1864, that, having drunk deeply of every
kind of bitterness, having at last arrived at the lowest
depths of discouragement and feeling he could no longer
struggle against it, there came into his life that unheard-
of and unhoped-for patronage, which, changing the cur-
rent of his destiny as with the touch of a wand, permitted
him to take a new flight, henceforth freed from all the
miserable fetters in which his genius had so long been
struggling.

48 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

The young Louis II. of Bavaria, who had become
king at the age of nineteen on the death of his uncle
Maximilian II., an ardent and passionate admirer of the
Master, whose works he had studied to the exclusion of
all others, fifteen days after his accession hastened to
call the great artist to his side, and, bv removing all
difficulties of a sordid and material nature from his path,
enabled him to finish his abandoned Njbelungen and to
have his other works magnificently represented.

He relates this event on the same dav, May 4, 1864,
to his friend, Mme. Wille at Zurich in these words :
" You know that the young King of Bavaria has sent for
me ; I have been presented to him to-day. Unfortu-
nately he is so handsome, so intelligent, so enthusiastic,
and so great, that I fear lest in this vulgar world his life
should fade away like a fugitive and heavenly dream.
He loves me with the ardour and fervour of first love ;
he knows and understands all that concerns me. He
wishes to' have me live near him always, that I may
work and rest and have my works represented ; he
wishes to give me everything I need ; he wants me to
finish the Nibelungen, and to have it represented exactly as
I desire. He comprehends it all seriously and literally,
just as you and I do when we are talking together. All
pecuniary burdens are lifted from me ; I shall have
everything I need, on the sole condition that I stay by
his side. What do you say to that ? What have vou to
say about it? Is it not unheard-of? Can it be any-
thing but a dream ? "

Wagner's first care, in gratitude to the king, was to
become a naturalized Bavarian and to compose a military
march, Huldigungsmarsck, in honour of his sovereign ;
then, at the request of his royal friend, he elaborated a
plan for a national school of music to be established in

OF RICHARD WAGNER 49

Munich; but this project was never put into execution,
on account of the ill-will of the musicians of that city.
In the year 1864 he had The Flying Dutch/nan per-
formed in the capital of Bavaria, and conducted con-
certs composed entirely of his own works ; but the
Bavarians, already discontented and uneasy at the extra-
ordinary favour shown to the composer, whose influence
over the king they feared, would not go to hear them,
and the room remained almost emptv. However, his
royal patron, not troubling himself about these hostile
manifestations, now actively turned his thoughts to the
erection of the theatre dreamed of by Wagner, studying
the plans with Gottfried Semper, the Master's friend.
Then, by paying a forfeit to the manager of the theatre
in Dresden, he made Schnorr and his wife come to sing
Tristan. He took advantage of the presence of this in-
comparable interpreter to have a splendid and unique
performance of Tannhauser.

The rehearsals for Tristan were directed with the
greatest authoritv by Hans von Biilow, the Master's
disciple and friend, who, by Wagner's influence, was at
this time appointed pianist to the king of Bavaria. The
performance, which took place in 1865, was superb.
Wagner now knew the deep and intense satisfaction of
hearing his work given according to his dreams and de-
sires. Schnorr interpreted the role of Tristan with such
intelligence and intensity of emotion that Wagner, stirred
to the depths of his soul, declared, after the fourth repre-
sentation, that he never wished another, and refused to let
his friend exhaust himself with such superhuman efforts.
Schnorr, who, during the third act on the last evening,
had contracted rheumatism, caused by the draughts of
the stage, died fifteen days afterwards in Dresden, and
thus deprived the Master's works of their best interpreter.

5 o THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Meanwhile, the cabal organized against the king's
protege became very threatening, and the sovereign was
forced, on November 30th, 1865, to send the great
artist away for a time to calm people's minds. How-
ever, it seems certain that he had no influence over the
king with regard to politics ; whenever he broached that
subject (he himself has told us), the king stared into
vacancv and began to whistle. What the people had
more reason to fear was the excessive expenditure into
which he led the sovereign.

Wagner, whose nervous system was very much run
down and needed rest, took a short trip to the south of
France and Switzerland, and settled at Triebschen, near
Lucerne. For all that, the King did not abandon his
protege, and came to see him in the strictest incognito.

The Master took advantage of this period of rest to
write articles in the paper of his old friend, August
Roeckel: he published a brochure on Deutsche Kunst und
Deutsche Politik, and finished his score of Die Meister-
singer. It was at this time that Hans von Biilow intro-
duced to the Master a young musician of great ability,
Hans Richter, who acted as his faithful and devoted sec-
retary, and afterwards became one of his most wonderful
aids at the performances in Munich and Bavreuth.

The first representation of Die Meistersinger took place
in Munich in June, 1868. Wagner had confided the
rehearsals of his work to his friend Biilow, who acquitted
himself of his task with the most intelligent devotion.
Nevertheless, the Master was able to be present at the
last rehearsals and at the six performances, which gained
an enthusiastic success.

He then applied himself diligently to the composition
of the music of the Ring, which he had abandoned in 1857
in the middle of the second act of Siegfried. He finished

OF RICHARD WAGNER

Siegfried in 1 869, and the first act of Gotterddmmerung in
1870 ; but the whole work was not finished until 1874.
There was thus a lapse of twenty-two years between
the first draft and the completion of the 7'etralogy. It
is true that Tristan and Die Meistersinger come in the
interval.

In 1870, Wagner, having been freed five years pre-
viously by the death of his first wife, married Mme. Hans
von Biilow, the daughter of his friend, Liszt.

The following year she presented him with a son,
whom he called Siegfried, the name of his favourite hero.
On the occasion of the christening; of the child, who
had Mme. Judith Gautier for his godmother, a delightful
family fete was held at Triebschen : in the garden of the
villa the Master had hidden a little select orchestra con-
ducted by Hans Richter, which, at the moment that
Mme. Wagner appeared on the porch, began to play a
delicious piece composed by the happy father on an old
German cradle-song and four Leit-motive, which are
woven together in the third act of Siegfried ; Peace, Sleep,
Siegfried Treasure of the JVorld, and The Decision to Love.
This piece was published in 1877 under the name of the
Siegfried- Idy 11.

King Louis II., impatient to hear Rheingold, de-
manded a performance of it in Munich, notwithstanding
the difficulties of mise en scene and representation which
arose. The result was disappointing, and the work, in-
comprehensible to a public unprepared for it, was coldlv
received. The following year Die 11 'alkure was much
more successful ; but these performances only served to
increase the desire of both the Master and his royal patron
to build a special theatre in which the entire Tetralogy
could be given.

After having published his two studies, Ueber das Dirt'

52 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

giren and Beethoven, Wagner travelled through the coun-
try looking for the most suitable site for his theatre.

The Master's life during the years which followed, so
intimately bound up with the history of the Theatre of
Bayreuth, will be traced at the end of this chapter. Let
us say, however, that in 1875 Wagner had the satisfac-
tion of hearing Tannh'auser and Lohengrin performed in
Vienna in' their entirety. He himself directed the re-
hearsals. Tristan was also given with equal success in
Berlin in 1876. In 1877 the series of concerts which
he consented to direct in London alternately with his
collaborateur, Hans Richter, resulted in many marks of
sympathy from the royal family, and an enthusiastic re-
ception by the London public, who also highly appre-
ciated his talented lieutenant. He had his Kaisermarsch
performed with success, and some fragments of all his
works. But the pecuniary result was not very brilliant,
nor did it correspond to the efforts made.

In 1877 Wagner had written the poem of Parsifal,
borrowed from the legend of the Grail as sung by the
old trouveres, the first idea of which had come into his
mind in 1852 in Zurich when he was projecting his
Jesus von Nazareth. He took this new poem to London,
and read it to a small circle of friends in the house of
Mr. Edward Dannreuther, his friend and faithful histo-
riographer (from whose remarkable biographical study
many points have been taken for this brief sketch of the
Master's life). He composed the music for the first two
acts of Parsifal in the course of the year 1878 •, the Pre-
lude was performed at an entertainment of intimate
friends in Bavreuth at Christmas; and he finished the
third act in 1879.

Considerations of health (he suffered cruelly from a
painful erysipelas], forced him to pass his winters in

OF RICHARD WAGNER

Italy, and at Palermo, in 1882, he finished the orchestra-
tion of this work, which he felt would he his last.

The Festival-Theatre, which had been closed since
1876, was opened so that Parsifal might be represented.

aLo=c^El -_f— ■ -

VENDRAMIN-CALERG1 PALACE, VENICE, WHERE WAGNER DIED

The sixteen performances which were given went mar-
vellously and had the greatest success. On the last
evening the Master gave himself the pleasure of taking
the baton from the hands of the distinguished director,
Hermann Levi, and conducted the work himself.

54 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

A new series of performances took place in the follow-
ing year ; they greatly fatigued the Master, who in the
course of the rehearsals on one occasion had a serious
attack of strangulation. An afFection of the heart, which
the doctor concealed from him, was slowly undermining
him. He went to Venice with his wife and family early
in the winter of 1 882-1 883 and established himself in
the Vendramin-Calergi Palace, one of the most splendid
Venetian residences on the Grand Canal.

It was there that a fatal attack suddenly carried him
off on February 13, 1883, at the moment when, leaving
the piano, where he had just been playing and singing
the first scene of Rheingold, he was about to take his daily
outing in his gondola.

The body was borne with great pomp to Bayreuth,
where his friends and admirers buried him in a solemn
and impressive manner. He was accompanied to his
last resting-place by the solemn and majestic notes of
Siegfried's Funeral March.

Now he rests under a simple stone without anv in-
scription, guarded by his faithful dog, Russ, buried under
a neighbouring hillock, and among the vet V T shadows of his
villa, Wahnfried, not far from that Theaf e which seems
to be at once the symbol and the fruit of his aspiration,
that Theatre which was the work of his whole life, and
over which the pilgrim who comes to Bayreuth feels the
spirit of his colossal genius still brooding

HISTORY OF THE THEATRE

The idea of building a model theatre, specially in-
tended for the performance of his great dramas and ex-
pressly constructed with this end in view, had been
working in Wagner's mind long before he was enabled
to put it into execution.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 55

As early as 1836 in a Communication a mes a?nis, we
find Wagner declaring that henceforth he will write no
more pieces de repertoire, and that he has a great desire
to see his works represented in " one fixed place and
under special conditions."

In 1853, a ft el " the success of his concerts in Zurich,
he had already conceived the idea of establishing a theatre
in Switzerland, of temporary construction but appropriate
to all his needs, where he could have all of his works,
including the Tetralogy of the Ring, represented for a
year, as we find in a letter dated Zurich, June 8, 1853,
and addressed to his friend, Roeckel, a political prisoner
at Waldheim, who was then an exile like himself.

Later in 1862, in the preface to Der Ring des Nibe-
lungen, still more clearly he expresses the wish to con-
struct a new theatre for holding theatrical festivals, and
there he announces the idea that private co-operation
would be needed, and, above all, the distinguished patron-
age of a sovereign : a curious presentiment, for two years
aftet wards, in 1864, the accession of King Louis II. to
the throne of Bavaria, at the age of nineteen, crowned
his wishes. From 1865 to 1870 Tristan, Die Meistcr-
singer, Das Rheingold, and Die JFalkiire were performed in
Munich. Then the construction of a Festival-Theatre
was decided on in principle ; the King wanted it in
Munich ; Wagner did not.

However, in 1867, his very talented friend, the architect,
Gottfried Semper, had been commissioned by King Loihn
II. to make drawings carrying out Wagner's ideas; but
Semper only understood magnificent proportions and noble
and imposing forms; he therefore produced a plan of such
magnitude that the king himself was alarmed at the exor-
bitant expenditure into which he would be drawn, — an
expenditure far above the resources of the royal treasury.

56 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Wagner then had to recognize that, notwithstanding
all his prestige-, the king's support was still insufficient,
and, to gain his end, he made up his mind to address
himself to the entire German nation, by playing upon its
artistic pride.

It was in the month of May, 1 87 1, that, after having
travelled through and examined many places, he visited
for the first time the pretty little town of Bayreuth,
which captivated him at first sight. He then took
counsel with good friends and practical men, particu-
larly MM. Feustel and Gross, who obtained from the
municipality a free grant of the land necessary for the erec-
tion of the Theatre and his house, 1 and it was on the
9th of November of the same year that in Mr. Feustel's
house, situated near the station between the Hirschen-
strasse and the A-littelstrasse, a house henceforth historic,
it was decided that the Festival-Theatre should be built
in Bayreuth, and nowhere else.

The architect Semper was again commissioned to
prepare definite plans. Nothing but the money was
wanting, and the estimated cost was 1,125,000 francs.

But Wagner was not a man to be discouraged by such
a small thing. At that time, through all artistic Ger-
many, nothing was talked of but his writings and mani-
festos; his concerts attracted crowded audiences, and the
performances of his last works had obtained the most bril-
liant success. Wagnerian societies were formed; he pro-
fited from this effervescence, and, at the advice, it is said,
of one of his most enthusiastic admirers, the pianist Tau-
sig, he issued 1,000 shares at 1,125 francs each, by which

1 The town has had no cause to repent of this intelligent and
artistic bounty ; it reaps its reward from the visitors who are at-
tracted by the Festivals. They have caused a veritable resurrection
for it.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 57

means the original subscriber acquired the right of attend-
ing the three complete series of the Tetralogy of four
evenings each. The shares might be divided into three,
each third admitting the holder to one series.

The council of administration had for its president
Friedrich Feustel, the rich banker of Southern Ger-
many, and was composed of Adolphe Gross; Theodor
Muncker, of Bayreuth ; Emil Heckel, of Mannheim ;
and Friedrich Schoen, of Worms.

One of these, Herr Heckel, had founded in Mannheim
the first Wagnerian association, and had gained the con-
viction that many people, finding it impossible to spend
1,125 f'' ancs 5 would, nevertheless, be willing to come to
the aid of the work according to their means. There-
fore the council of administration, becoming the com-
mittee of patronage, encouraged and instigated the for-
mation of Wagnerian societies, not only in Germany,
but throughout the world, in France, Russia, Holland,
Belgium, Sweden, England, Italy, Egypt, and the United
States, whose mission was to collect subscriptions, no
matter how small they might be, for the triple represen-
tation of Der Ring des Nibelungen : the one end in view
was the threefold performance of the Tetralogy.

Hardly had one-third of the total sum necessary been
collected, when they proceeded to the laying of the
foundation stone of the Festival-Theatre, which was
performed with great solemnity by Wagner himself.
This took place May 22, 1872 (on the fifty-ninth
anniversary of Wagner's birth).

On this occasion a concert was given in the fine hall
of the old Margraves of Bayreuth ; the Kaisermarscb
was played and Beethoven's Ninth Symphony, with
some additions, which were perhaps not quite respectful ;
but this is a detail.

5 8 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

More than four hundred German artists, singers as
well as instrumentalists, gathered at this imposing cere-
mony, at the end of which Wagner addressed a veritable
proclamation to this little world of artists.

The work was immediately begun undei the direction
of the architects Runkwitz and Briickwald, but money
was lacking and subscriptions ceased to arrive ; without
a moment's hesitation, Wagner travelled through Ger-
many giving concerts in the large cities, which brought
him about two hundred and fifty thousand francs, a con-
cert in Pesth with Liszt, and several in Vienna ; and,
furthermore, he accepted the order to compose a Festival-
March for the opening of the Universal Exposition in
Philadelphia in 1876, which paid him twenty-five thou-
sand francs ; all this went to the Bavreuth fund, but it
would have still been insufficient without fresh generos-
ity on the part of Louis II., who advanced the sum that
was wanting, reserving the right to reimburse himself
when the shares were finally sold.

It is thus only after forty years of struggles and in-
cessant efForts that Wagner saw the realization of the
colossal project which had been germinating in his mind
since 1836, and perhaps before. This is a fine lesson
of perseverance and a good subject for meditation for
those who are too easily discouraged.

The first rehearsals lasted two full months, Julv and
August, 1875, and were renewed in 1876, from the 3rd
of June to the 6th of July ; then only it was that the
success of the enterprise might be definitely regarded as
certain, and the dates of the general rehearsals and the
performances were fixed ; then also for the first time
was seen the comforting spectacle of convinced artists,
abandoning their lucrative employment, or sacrificing
their vacation to enroll themselves under the banner of

OF RICHARD WAGNER 59

the New Art, and thus setting the example of that
spirit of abnegation and that sacrifice of all personal
pretension which have remained, and should remain,
characteristic of the artist at Bayreuth.

The general rehearsals were to begin on the 6th of
August. On the 5th the King of Bavaria, that almost
miraculous patron, had arrived, being anxious to be
present at every one of them. He would have liked to be
the only person present ; but after the beginning of the
first rehearsal he had to give up this selfish wish (the
emptiness of the theatre interfered with the tone effects) ;
and, with the best grace, he consented that the doors
should be opened to everybody. A general scramble
followed which necessitated the intervention of the police.
This incident suggested to the management the idea of
charging admission for the remaining rehearsals, which
resulted in the unexpected receipt of about 24,000
francs.

The three representations of the Tetralogy took place,
as had been announced: the first from the 13th to the
1 6th of August ; the second from the 20th to the 23rd ;
the third from the 27th to the 30th ; each of which began
on a Sunday and ended on a Wednesday, and was
separated from the following by three days of rest, a
tradition which has been preserved at Bayreuth ever
since.

But if the artistic success was great, it was otherwise
with the financial result, for the total deficit was 187,500
francs (150,000 marks), the expenses having been much
greater than had been anticipated. This deficit could
not in any wav affect the subscribers, who had filled
their engagements, and it fell entirely upon Wagner.
This fresh disaster had to be repaired. Wagner left
for London in the spring of 1877, to give a series of

bo THE MUSIC DRAMAS

concerts, which was always a trouble to him ; moreover,
he allowed an impresario, whose name has escaped me,
to take possession of the scenery of the Tetralogy and
hawk it about from city to city; this scenery was very
beautiful, and it must have been heart-breaking for him
to abandon it in this way. 1 All this did not suffice;
the generosity of the young King of Bavaria and several
of the original founders had to intervene, and at length
Wagner found himself free from his embarrassments,
with the satisfaction, thanks to his tenacious persever-
ance, of having loyally accomplished, without losing
heart, the dream of his life, the creation of the Festival-
Theatre, and the complete representation of his Tetralogy.

But for six years, until 1882, it was impossible to
open the Theatre for want of money, despite the excellent
management of the council of administration.

During his life Wagner saw his Theatre open only
three times: in 1876 for the inauguration, then in 1882,
and in 1883.

Since his death, performances have taken place there
eight times : in 1884, 1886, 1888, 1889, 1891, 1892,
1894, and 1 896,2 under the active and indefatigable
administration of Herr von Gross, Wagner's testamentary
executor and the tutor of his son. Frau Wagner has, so
far, never deducted the slightest amount from the receipts,
for she regards this Theatre not as a money-making en-
terprise, but as a work exclusively for art. When a sur-
plus is left oyer from one year it is reserved for the
expenses of the next season and to cover improvements
and the renewing of material, as well as the maintenance
of the Theatre.

1 He had intended only to lend them. But they were totally
It, and when the Tetralogy was revived in 1896, it was necessary
to make new scenery, as well as costumes and accessories.

2 Again in 1897.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

-9

h
h
<

£Q0

«— >
CO

OF RICHARD WAGNER 63

The hall of this model theatre contains 1,344 seats,
arranged in a fan-shaped amphitheatre in a rectangular
building. Each stall consists of a large folding cane-
seat, without support for the arms. Because of their
fan-shaped arrangement, the number of seats is not the
same on each row ; the first contains only thirty-two,
and the thirtieth has fifty-two; the chairs are placed
alternately in each row, so that every one is interfered
with as little as possible by those in front, and a good
view may be had from every point. However, it is cer-
tain that the best places, for seeing as well as hearing,
are in the centre of the 4th, 5th, 6th, 7th, and 8th
rows.

Behind this amphitheatre, and consequently at the
very back of the hall, there is a row of nine boxes,
known under the general name of Royal Boxes •, these
seats are reserved for Royalties and for Frau Wagner's
invited guests.' Although I believe that the public may
sometimes get them at a price, yet officially they are
not at the public disposal, which is not a matter for
regret, for they are so far away that you are better off
elsewhere.

Finally, above the Royal Boxes there is another large
gallery containing two hundred seats, for which the
personnel of the theatre have orders. There you can
hear marvellously well, but you have a bad view and
it is verv warm. Altogether the hall contains about
1,500 spectators.

There is no ticket-office ; the entrances and exits are
ten side doors, five on the right and five on the left,
opening directly from the outside, and each giving
access to a certain number of rows.

The lighting consists of a double row of incandescent
electric lamps ; the lower row, midway up the columns

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

which surround the hall, is entirely extinguished one
minute before the beginning of each act; the other,
quite close to the roof, is simply turned down ; there is
then almost total darkness.

THE HAI.I., THE ORCHESTRA, AXD THE STAGE

The ventilation is perfect ; it is never too warm, and
yet a draught is never felt.

The orchestra, which is made invisible by means of
a double screen, which partlv covers it, is arranged upon
steps, which are a continuation of those of the specta-
tors, and descend a long way under the stage as into a

OF RICHARD WAGNER 65

kind of cave, which has received the name of the
" mysterious space," or the " mystic abyss." There
the instruments are grouped by families, exactly as at
large svmphony concerts, except that things are reversed,
the conductor and violins being above, and the noisy
instruments below at the back ; moreover, the first
violins are to the right, and the second to the left; it is
simply an ordinary orchestra reversed.

The space reserved for the stage and the artists'
rooms is a little larger than the hall ; the curtain divides
the building almost into two equal parts with regard to
its length. The stage is very deep, perhaps unneces-
sarily so, for the whole of it is never used, and the back
serves as a kind of store-room for properties. There
is nothing unique about the interior arrangements of
the Theatre ; it is almost the same as what you find in
all well-equipped theatres; the height of the roof and
the depth under the stage are sufficient to allow of an
entire scene being raised or lowered, and it may also be
made to disappear on either side. The artists' dressing-
rooms are spacious, but extremely simple.

A little room serves as a foyer for the instrumentalists
to tune their instruments in, as this is not allowed in
the orchestra, where s : lence is enforced.

There is no foyer for the public; the neighbouring
country takes its place when it is fine, as it generally is
in July and August ; in case of bad weather, people take
refuge in one of the cafe-restaurants which have been
established in the vicinity since 1876, and still exist.
On the same floor with the Roval Boxes in the little
annex built in 1882, there are three fine rooms, one
of which is furnished as a dining-room, with a buffet,
which serves as a foyer for privileged guests ; these
rooms are also used for partial rehearsals, but the public

66 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

is not admitted. Finally, above, on the gallery floor,
in a long room in the form of a lobby, the innumerable
wreaths sent from all parts of the world on the occasion
of Wagner's funeral are piously preserved on the walls ;
there also may be seen, under a protecting glass, the
slate on which he was accustomed to write the hours
for the next rehearsal, and which still bears his last
order. In the adjoining room the already voluminous
archives are kept.

The exterior of the edifice is not at all remarkable.
It is a large building of red brick, with projecting beams,
and a base of free-stone, with very little of the artistic in
its appearance ; its best point is the little court in the
form of a loggia, added afterwards, with a balcony, con-
taining the reception-rooms ; but it is entirely without
architectural pretension; it was planned solely with the
view to its practical use and its interior arrangement, and
this end is well attained.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

68 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

CHAPTER Til

ANALYSIS OF THE POEMS 1

" Perfect art, art which pretends to re-
veal the entire man, always demands
these three modes of expression :
gesture, music, poetry." — Richard
Wagner.

WE are no longer — and, thank Heaven, we have
not been for a long time — in the period when
Wagner was debated and stood in need of champions ;
if a few rare detractors (sour or paradoxical spirits) still
exist, they are now a quantit'e n'egligeable, and need not
trouble us at all. Therefore it seems to me absolutely
out of place (and 1 am anxious to say this at the outset of
this study of Wagner's style) to lavish upon him praises
which he does not need, or to refute the criticisms which
he has had to endure, but which nobody now ventures to
utter. It is not, therefore, from lukewarmness, as I ex-
plain here once for all, that I abstain from eulogies which
can never equal my admiration, but from a sentiment of
profound respect, like that which keeps people from ap-
plauding Parsifal. Before this colossal genius and his
gigantic work we must bow with uncovered heads, but
remain mute, since silence is in some cases the highest
and most eloquent form of veneration. If Wagner

1 Those who wish thoroughly to study Wagner's powerful dra-
matic art cannot consult works more seriously written and sincere
than those of Ernst, Kufferath, and Houston Stewart Chamberlain.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 69

were still alive, I think that no one would venture to ask
to be presented to him to compliment him on his talents.
We look at the sun and watch it in its course, but we
never think of congratulating it upon its power, nor of
thinking that its glory would in any way be augmented
by the addition of our mite of personal appreciation.
This is why I shall systematically abstain from all ex-
pressions of admiration, confining myself, in this respect,
to silent contemplation, which seems to me the only re-
spectful attitude.

At present, then, everybody admires Wagner, but in
different ways and in various degrees, according to the
extent of each individual's intellectual culture, his pre-
vious studies, and his special initiation. It is these de-
grees and shades of individual admiration that I should
first like to define and clearly distinguish.

First, there is the admirer of Wagner exclusively, for
whom no one existed before him and no one can come
after him. This extravagance, honourable as it may be,
seems to me exaggerated and excessive, and, I would even
say, somewhat wanting in respect to the Master of Bay-
reuth, who had his own passionate enthusiasms which he
did not conceal ; it seems to me that one may, and should,
admit at least those for whom he himself professed un-
bounded admiration : Sophocles, i^schylus, Shakespeare,
Goethe, Bach, Beethoven, and Weber. Now, it is
difficult to admit Bach without giving some attention to
certain of his predecessors, if it were only Palestrina,
Monteverde, Heinrich Schiitz, and his contemporary
Handel ; we can scarcely separate Beethoven from Mo-
zart and Haydn, from whom he is derived ; it is impos-
sible to recognize Weber's worth whilst scorning the
works of Mendelssohn, Schubert, and Schumann, whose

70 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

scores still adorn the splendid library of Wahnfried, as
they enriched the mind of its illustrious founder.

Wagner's sympathies for Bellini and other Italian
masters are not less certain ; he acknowledges them, and
we can find indisputable traces of them in the melodic
structure of his work.

Now, all these masters, and manv others, long be-
fore Wagner's advent raised the question regarding
his musical progenitors, were of themselves powerful
geniuses, and it is a very false idea to believe that you
elevate him in abasing those whose works prepared his
triumphal way by providing him with the necessary ele-
ments. Mont Blanc would not appear higher if you
levelled the neighbouring mountains ; on the contrary, it
is bv ascending their peaks that its full majesty is best
revealed. The fanatical, exclusive Wagnerian reminds
me of an Alpine-climber who would deny the existence
of Buet or the Jungfrau, believing, in all good faith, that
by so doing he will increase the unassailable prestige of
the highest peak in Europe.

Twill go still farther: I believe that in order to be
justified in boasting that we really and thoroughly under-
stand Wagner, we must be convinced that we under-
stand (I say understand in the sense of appreciating — I do
not say admire) everything which worthilv preceded him
in the evolution of the art. And he who pretends to
understand only Wagner, who impertinently rejects the
works of our great contemporaries as unworthy of his
attention, thinking that by so doing he confers upon
himself a mark of high musical intelligence, proves only
one thing, — that he understands nothing whatever.

1 hen there is the rational admirer, he whose admira-
tion is based on the study and analysis of the classics by
whose immemorial efforts has been progressively raised

OF RICHARD WAGNER 71

the edifice of German Art, which was already superb
when Wagner (a classic himself, since he combines all
styles in his prodigious personality) arose to bring it its
great and glorious crown.

This is the thorough and erudite admirer; he appre-
ciates the purely musical beauties of J. S. Bach ; he sees
the feeling for expressive declamation developing in
Gluck ; he penetrates into the philosophical depths of
Beethoven's style, and notes that the entirely modern
science of orchestration begins with him ; he marks how
Weber and Schumann are drawn into the romantic
movement and idealism ; and when he finds united in
Wagner all these elements, and others besides, all carried
to a higher perfection and put to the service of a drama-
tist, great among the greatest, he has the right to say that
he admires because he understands what there is to
admire. Of the beauties of every kind that abound in
Wagner's work, not one is hidden from him, all are
revealed so much the more abundantly in that he has a
deeper knowledge of their origin, and his only trouble is
to know what to admire the most ; for Wagner, when
he pleases, is as pure in his writing as Bach ; his decla-
mation is even more expressive than Gluck's, and truer;
his orchestral effects, in their richness and variety, sur-
pass even the prodigious orchestration of Beethoven,
Weber, and Mendelssohn ; he is just as poetic and
not so obscure as Schumann ; and, finally, he has
excelled every one of those whom he has taken as a
model. Moreover, above all hovers, like the dove of the
Grail, the breath of his personal inspiration, the individ-
ual characteristic note of his genius ; whence it follows
that whilst we arc able to establish with certainty
the chief lines of his artistic genealogy, it is impossible to
confound him with any of his predecessors, and that each

72 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

of his pages is as though sealed with his seal, with the
indelible mark of his incommensurable genius.

There is also the intuitive admirer, who is musically
ignorant, but endowed with an exquisitely sensitive tem-
perament which serves him . instead of erudition. I
would not dare to say he understands, but he feels. It
is another thing, and yet it is the same thing.

What first captivates him is the stately and imposing
character of the art displayed ; little by little he grasps
the details by means of frequent and repeated hearings,
and more especially by the aid of the poetry ; for, even
if he is ignorant of the music, he is far from being illit-
erate ; little by little the assimilation of the Leit-motive
with analogous situations also strikes him, attracts his
attention, and fills him with emotion ; he constantly
finds himself trying to sing them, and never quite suc-
ceeds ; the instrumentation affects him by its pomp and
inexhaustible richness of colour, without his troubling to
learn how it is done ; he gladly resigns himself to all
these influences, he submits to the mastery of the great
German Art, but he is incapable of explaining the cause
of his emotion to a third person, or sometimes even to
himself; when he attempts it he falters, but he is sin-
cerely and profoundly moved.

This admirer, whose instinctive admiration is the
most flattering of all, is, perhaps, the most sympathetic,
but he is not the most happy : for he is more of an
artist at heart, and he suffers more from the want of the
technical instruction which would allow him to com-
prehend and to analyze what he feels so strongly.

Finally, there is the partial admirer, he who makes
reservations, who thinks the beginning of the second act
of Lohengrin too dark; who complains of the intermin-
able monologues of Wotan or Gurnemanz, and who

OF RICHARD WAGNER 73

would like the duets between Tristan and Isolde or
Kurvvenal to be cut, whilst still recognizing, in other
places, beauties which delight and transport him.

This one is an admirer in the first degree of initiation ;
and if he is sincere, if he has not the obstinacy to cling
to his first impression, he will gradually see his horizon
widen. If he is a musician, the simplest thing for him
is to study the scores carefully and without prejudice,
paying especial attention to the declamation ; l if he be-
longs to the class of intuitive amateurs, it is by reading
and analyzing the poetry as well as by repeated hearings
that he will arrive at the same result. It may take a
long time, but he will come to it ; for Wagner is not
one to be liked by halves, and if anything of his is not
admired, it is because it is not understood.

I once experimented with myself in a way which I do
not regret, but which I would not repeat for anything in
the world, because it is most distressing. The series of
performances which I was to attend consisted of Parsifal,
the Meistersinger, Tristan and Isolde, and again Parsifal.
I had devoted several weeks to a deep study of Parsifal,
so that there could be no surprises in store for me; I
knew the Meistersinger, which was also in the series,
pretty well ; but (and this is the important part of my
experience) / had not read a single note of " Tristan and
Isolde" a few fragments of which I only knew from
poor performances.

Now this is what happened ; the two days of Parsifal
were for me two days of the most pure and never-to-be-
forgotten happiness ; I was actually living among the

1 Be it understood, I speak here of the German score, and more
particularly of the orchestral score. If one does not know enough
German to understand Wagner's very difficult poetry, it is easy to
obtain a literal translation.

74 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Knights of the Grail, and I seemed to be in a dream as
I strolled outside between the acts smoking cigarettes ;
the scenic illusion was as complete as possible and the
happy impression it left upon me will never be effaced
from my memory. I was more highly amused at the
buffooneries (although somewhat coarse) of the Meister-
singer than I had ever been at the Palais Royal ; at the
same time I was profoundly moved by the tender kind-
ness of Sachs and his touching spirit of self-sacrifice.
But as for Tristan, I understood nothing at all, nothing,
nothing, absolutely nothing. Is that clear ?

It takes a certain amount of courage to confess these
things, especially when one has subsequently succeeded
in penetrating the innumerable beauties of Tristan and
Isolde ; but I wish my sad example to be of service to
others, and therefore it is necessary to relate it.

We must not go to Bayreuth, then, without first
having made a serious preparatory study of the works
which we are going to hear, and this study is just as
necessary for the poetry as for the music. The more it
is prolonged and intelligently conducted, the more pleas-
ure we may promise ourselves from it.

I need scarcely say that I do not place in any class of
admirers those unfortunate victims of snobbishness who
go to Bayreuth because it is the fashion, or to show off
their clothes, or to pose as intimate friends of the Wagner
family, and get Herr Ernst to explain the work during
the entr'actes. The symptoms of their disease — alas!
incurable — are exceedingly simple; it is sufficient to
sit down to the piano and improvise some utterly mean-
ingless strains which you dignify with the name of Leit-
motiv e ; they immediately go into raptures. But this
experiment is not without some danger ; if by chance
they find you out, you may suffer for it.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 75

It is not for these that I write, nor for the rational
admirer, whom I have nothing to teach ; but for those
who admire intuitively or with reservations; they alone
will find advantage in being guided and in profiting
from the experience of another, so as to direct their
own researches with a certain method, — the only way
of not missing anything.

It is expedient first to examine the general structure
and the chief outlines of the work.

All Wagner's great works are divided into three acts; 1
I have not met anywhere with the reason which led him
to adopt this evidently intentional division, but it seems
to me that such a division is less fatiguing than that in
four or five acts ; I prefer two long entr'actes to four
short ones; besides, this division is admirably adapted to
each of the subjects treated by Wagner, as may be seen by
reading the poems, or the brief analyses which follow.

The acts themselves are not divided into separate
numbers, as in the opera, but into mutually connected
scenes, without any break in the action, so that, in many
cases, it would be difficult to decide exactly at what
phrase one ends and another begins. With the excep-
tion of this method of weaving everything together
into a permanent orchestral web, this division of the
musical drama is not an innovation of Wagner's. He
only amplified the form, and gave to it, as it were, the
force of a law, after the lack of uniformity in the drama
which prevailed at the beginning of this century.

Almost all the musicians of the 17th and 18th centu-
ries, and especially the French, always divided their
dramatic works into scenes, following in that respect the
usage of the tragedy in verse.

1 Witli the exception of Rienzi, which has five acts, and follows,
moreover, the form of opera.

y6 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

In the majority of these scenes were introduced, it is
true, airs for one, two, or three voices, even purely
instrumental airs ; but in the musical works of this
period many scenes exist in which the course of the
action is treated without any air properly so-called (the
air being, then, only a reflection of the situation).

To quote only one example from one of the most
beautiful and best-known lyrical tragedies of the 18th
century, let us take the second act of Rameau's Dar-
danus. We find :

Scene I. — An orchestral prelude linked to a very
melodic strain by Ismenor, which, properly speaking, is
neither an air nor what the ancients called the accom-
panied recitative.

Without any interruption there follows : Scene II. —
Dialogue between Ismenor and Dardanus. This dialogue
contains a passage of twenty-four bars called air, because
the musical phrase occurs in a regular manner, but which
has nothing in common with the type of air used later;
then the dialogue continues and is linked to a second air
of only eight bars, which, in truth, is only a continuation
of the dialogue, and can no more be regarded as an air
as we have since come to understand it, than Gurne-
manz's melodic phrase in the " Spell of Good Friday."

Scene III. — The great incantation of Ismenor and
his "ministers," broken with symphonic airs accompany-
ing a pantomime and very melodic solos (notably the
famous solo, with double-bass accompaniments), is in
very truth a dramatic scene, and not a musically con-
structed air. This scene is continued on the arrival of
Antenor by a very stirring dialogue between Antenor and
Dardanus as Ismenor.

Scene IV. — Dardanus and Iphise, containing an air,
or rather a melodic phrase by Iphise, of forty bars,

OF RICHARD WAGNER 77

more like our operatic airs on account of its arrangement,
major and minor, andante and allegro ; then the dialogue
continues, and ends on the recognition of Dardanus by
Iphise, an action which closes the act, as was usual at
that time ; but, in fact, during this entire act the com-
poser only occupies himself with the progress of the dra-
matic action, and with the musical expression demanded
by the incidents of this action, without interrupting the
dialogue, except very briefly as the episodes occur. With-
out considering here the part played by the accompany-
ing music, this is exactly the structure of the Wagnerian
scenes, and this form is not at all peculiar to Rameau ;
we find it in all the composers of the last two centuries,
before virtuosity destroyed interest in the part recited (at
that time the most important part of the action) and gave
an exaggerated importance to the air part (sonata or con-
certo for the voice), an intrusion of the symphonic form
into the construction of the drama, which gave rise
to the whole of the system of opera existing before
Wagner.

We must not think, then, that this constitutes what
has been called the Wagnerian reform, — a wrong word,
since it is not here so much a question of modifications
or improvements made to a form already existing, as a
neiu conception of the ivork of art itself . It is far more vast
and profound. That is orte of the things which Wagner
had most trouble in making people understand; and
among his most fervent and passionate admirers there are
a good number who do not yet comprehend it.

It is not possible in a work of such modest dimen-
sions as this to enter into a thorough discussion of this
question which has been so often disputed : Which was
greater in Wagner, — the poet or the musician, the
composer or the dramatist ?

78 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

We cannot, however, entirely neglect it, without
danger of leaving too many things in obscurity.

In order to establish a kind of neutral ground be-
tween those who wish to regard Wagner especially as a
dramatic poet, and those, more numerous, who prefer
to admire him as a musician, let us obviate the difficulty
by the introduction of a third term, and say : Wagner
was above all else a profound philosopher, whose thought
assumed in turn, with equal facility, the poetic or the
musical form ; and it is thus that he must be regarded
to perfectly understand him in his two aspects.

The ancient philosophers were often at the same time
mathematicians, astronomers, poets, musicians, and, at
need, legislators. They possessed, then, very striking
capacities, which were only various manifestations of
their very high intelligence and of their genius. Now,
Wagner's genius, exclusively directed from his earliest
youth towards one sole end, the extension and exalta-
tion of dramatic power, was confronted with two modes
of expression, music and poetry, each as energetic and
each as incomplete as the other, and he foresaw that bv
combining them in one single art he would be able to
carry them to their utmost power.

The whole effort of his life, his undeviating advance
through all struggles, his fixity of purpose, and the
unity of his works, are evidences of this conviction,
inspired by which a character so opinionated as his
would not allow itself to be turned from the straight
line to the goal so obstinately sought.

The New Art, which he created, he himself sa\ s is
derived from the ancient Greek theatre. Now, among
the Greeks, we find united under the one name of
music three arts, which at present we consider distinct :
poetry, already in its splendour; music, at that time

OF RICHARD WAGNER 79

quite rudimentary ; and dancing, which we must con-
sider as mimetic; the same individuals who formed the
chorus used to sing rhythmical words and dance at the
same time. This combination constituted the art of
the Muses — Music — which was then a complex art,
if it ever was one. And we have never heard it said
that in those days, as in ours, there was ever any ques-
tion of collaboration between a poet, musician, and
dancing-master; tragedy sprang complete, fully armed,
from the brain of one single author, who was a philos-
opher, poet, and musician.

Such is Wagner also, a complete dramatic genius,
sufficient in himself, and holding, as his innate principle,
that the highest tragic power can only be attained by
the intimate and perpetual union of music and poetry
aided by gesture, each one keeping to its own sphere of
action and exhibiting its highest powers, without inter-
fering with the other.

This requires some explanation ; for it will be said
that music has been set to words in all ages. This is
why for a time Wagner believed that the opera form
might correspond to his desideratum; in fact, at least
since Gluck, we find in opera a certain agreement be-
tween words and notes, tone and speech, verse and
melodic sentiment; but it is incontestable that the stage-
setting, whilst being an indispensable canvas for the
composer as a point of departure, becomes a secondary
matter, and when it comes to the performance the spec-
tator's interest is concentrated almost entirely upon the
music. This, then, is not the intimate union dreamed
of, since the dramatic is absorbed by the purely musical
part, and the librettist himself is forced to cast his liter-
ary work in conventional forms, simply for the sake of
the music. On the other hand, there are cases when

80 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

we feel that the introduction of music is almost super-
fluous, that it adds nothing to the action, the prosaic and
sordid character of which could easily dispense with the
form of verse even.

Can it be that there are some subjects not adapted to
music and the modes of expression peculiar to it ?

It is here, between the musician and poet, that the
philosopher intervenes, and this is how he resolves the
question : " Everything in a dramatic subject which
appeals to the reason alone can only be expressed by
words ; but, in proportion as the emotion increases, the
need of another mode of expression makes itself felt
more and more, and there comes a moment when the
language of music is the only one capable of adequate
expression. This peremptorily decides the class of sub-
jects suitable to the poet-musician, which are subjects of
a purely human x order, freed from all conventions, and
from every element having no signification except as an
historic form." (Richard Wagner, 1858.)

This, then, settles the first essential point, to know
what subject to choose.

Henceforward Wagner will accept no more historical
subjects, like Rienzi, nor legendary ones, like The Flying
Dutchman ; he will mount the steps of Montsalvat, or
those equally mysterious ones of Walhalla, and will dwell
apart on those heights where reason and reasoning have
no longer the right to intervene. There, in fact, emotion
and music reign supreme, and fancy may soar at will.

1 "What Wagner calls 'purely human basis' is that which
also constitutes the essence of humanity ; that which soars above
all superficial difFerences of time, place, and climate, above all
historical and other conditions, in one word all that directly pro-
ceeds from the divine source."

H. S. Chamberlain,

Das Drama Richard Wagners (Leipzig, 1S92);
French Translation (Paris, 1894).

OF RICHARD WAGNER 81

This question of the choice of subject is, then, of the
first importance, and the Wagnerian drama can only
move in the regions of mysticism, of the supernatural, of
mythology, or of the purely legendary, as in Tristan and
Isolde. He does not derogate from this law in treating
the subject of the Meistersinger, which, under its appear-
ance of levity, conceals a real drama of sacrifice and
abnegation, which drama passes in Sachs's mind, and for
that reason belongs to the domain of emotional music.

We already see here, then, that the musician, by this
very conception, is indissolubly united with the dramatist,
and that it would be useless, even idle, to try to establish
a priority in favour of either one or the other, because,
in truth, they are but one, and it cannot be otherwise.

Precision of speech and the still more penetrating
accent of musical tones seemed to him both equally
necessary to the expression of his mighty ideas, which
it would have been impossible to convey in all their ful-
ness and splendour by one of these two means alone.
To these also must be added gesture, the stage-business;
for Wagner, unlike his German predecessors who were
essentially symphonists, always kept the stage in his mind.
He wrote his poems with the idea in view of setting them
to music, and, doubtless, he would have been ill at ease if
he had had to work upon the libretto of another, but this
he never attempted. 1 His great and incomparable power
lies in the fact that he unites in himself all the elements
necessary for the complete production of the work of dra-
matic art as he conceived it, impressive and emotional in
the highest degree, which work stands veritably complete
as a whole, and for that reason it is so much the more
moving and fascinating.

1 His very remarkable melodies on the poems of Victor Hugo,
Ronsard, and Heinrich Heine are not in the same category.

82 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

He wrote his poems long before the music ; but
whilst writing them he must have foreshadowed the
music ; in some measure it must even have been hover-
ing around his poetic conception, or have been latent in
it ; without its vivifying agency these very poems would
have been incomplete; we should feel in them the lack
of something higher, something more elevated, which
could only be the music, and which, perhaps uncon-
sciously even, presided at their conception.

At this point, where the power of spoken language
ends, there begins the province of music, which alone is
capable of portraying or provoking states of mind, and
there also, where words become insufficient, Wagner the
poet calls to his aid Wagner the musician.

We must not regard him as a poet who knows how to
set his verse to music, nor as a composer who writes his
own poems ; but as a complete genius, a philosopher,
and a great thinker, who has two languages at his com-
mand, two means of making himself understood by his
fellow-men, poetry and music, which, being united,
form but one language with an absolutely matchless
intensity of expression. By means of poetry Wagner
reveals to us the outward man, who speaks and acts ; by
means of music, he enables us to penetrate into the
secret thoughts of the inner man ; with music also he
raises us above terrestrial humanity and transports us
into the supernatural regions of the ideal.

The equilibrium to be established between these two
forms of the dramatico-musical language was the object
of much thought and groping in the dark on Wagner's
part. He constantly sought it, even in his first works,
though there unconsciously; in Tannhauser and Lohengrin
he comes considerably nearer; and the equilibrium is
complete and perfect in all his last works, Tristan^ the

OF RICHARD WAGNER 83

Meistersinger, the Tetralogy, and in Parsifal, which finally
appears as the masterpiece par excellence of the new and
complex art which he laboured to create j there the
fusion is complete, the composer and the dramatist are at
last one, and emotion attains its highest power.

It would seem, then, that the most natural wav of
analyzing works of such unity would be to deal with
the music and the poetry at the same time, since they
arc inseparable and indissoluble.

But after a trial, I recognized that this plan, although
attractive, was totally lacking in clearness. I therefore
regretfully abandoned it, and I am first going to relate
the poems here, deferring to a future chapter that which
treats specially of the music.

Concerning the poems, my one desire is to succeed in
presenting them in their true aspect, which in the main
is always simple, following the action step by step, with-
out neglecting any details necessary to the complete
comprehension of the drama ; but I shall systematically
abstain from commentary, digression, and superfluous an-
notation, the work being there to explain itself in all
parts which are intended to be understood, the other
parts often have a domain of their own in the mysterious
clouds with which it has pleased the Master to veil them.
It would seem to me almost to be going against his
wishes should I try to let in a factitious light where he
desires obscurity, and the spectator whom I desire to
guide would gain nothing from it, since by so doing I
should deprive him of one of the most intellectual pleas-
ures reserved for him, that of penetrating for himself
into the hidden essence of the drama.

However, the musical side cannot be completelv
separated from the poetic.

At the beginning of each analysis of a poem I place

84 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

a synthetic table of the entire work, which I think I
ought to explain, as it is drawn up in a new way.

The first column contains the names of the characters
in the exact order of their appearance on the stage, particu-
larizing each voice ; it also, in a few words, describes
them and their genealogy when it is needed ; the other
columns, of variable number, show, act by act, tableau
by tableau, and scene by scene, the successive appear-
ances of the same characters.

We are thus enabled, at a glance, to see the personal-
ity of the character, the quality of his voice, the relative
importance of his role, the scenes in which he appears,
the number of actors on the stage at any given moment,
the introduction of the choruses and the kinds of voices
of which they are composed, besides the great divisions
of the work, etc. 1

TANNHAUSER ; or THE TOURNAMENT OF THE
SINGERS AT THE WARTBURG

Act I.

Scene I. — The stage represents the Venusberg, or
subterranean realm of Venus (near Eisenach). In the
background of the grotto, sparkling under a rosy light, a
blue lake extends as far as the eye can reach.

In its waters sirens and naiads are sporting ; on the
shores and hillocks amorous lovers are grouped ; and
nymphs and bacchantes are dancing with wild abandon.
In the foreground, to the left, upon a magnificent dais, is
a sumptuous lounge on which Venus lies. At her feet,
with his head upon her lap is Tannhauser.

1 In :ill the tableaux the sign □ indicates a silent character ; the
actor is on the stage, but docs not speak.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

TANNHAUSER

CHARACTERS

ACT

ACT
II.

ACT

III

in the order of their
first entrance.

SCENES :

Tab. 1 Tab.2

4 1 S

2 1 3

Sirens {Chorus: sopr., contr.).

■

Venus (sopr.). Goddess of beauty,
who lias enthralled Tannhauser and
brought him into her realm.

■

Tannhauser (tenor). Poet-kright

and singer, loves Elizabeth whom
he has abandoned for Venus.

1 !

■

A Young Shepherd (sopr.).

(Episode.)

■

Old Pilgrims {Chorus: ten.,bas?.).

■

The Landgrave Hermann
(bass). Prince of Thuringia, Lord of
the Wartburg, Elizabeth's uncle.

•"

■

Walter (tenor). Poet-knight and

■

singer.

■

Wolfram (barytone). Poet-knighl
and singer, loves Elizabeth at a
distance.

Henry (tenor). Poet-knight and
singer.

■

Reinmar (bass". Poet-knight and

■

singer.

Elizabethfsopr.). Niecetothe Land-
grave Hermann, loves Tannhauser.

■

...

■

The People {Chorus: sopr., ten.,
basses).

■

4 Pages (sopr., contr.).

■

Nobles {Chorus: tenors, basses).

•'

Young Pilgrims {Chorus : sopr ,
contr.).

■

86 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

The sirens invite the inhabitants of the voluptuous
empire to intoxicate themselves with the delights of
love ; the dances grow ever more animated, then they
gradually cease as the couples withdraw, and the mists,
which now mount and gather in the background, obscure
all the figures but those of Venus and Tannhauser in
the foreground.

Scene II. — The knight, apparently waking from a
dream, passes his hand across his brow, as if trying to
dispel his vision ; he thinks he hears the bells of his
native country, which he left, alas ! so long ago. In
vain his goddess endeavours to calm him; memories of
the wonders of earth, of the starry firmament, of the
emerald meadows, of the radiant Spring haunt him ; he
regrets these things and longs for them again. Venus
reminds him of the sorrows that he endured upon that
earth and contrasts them with the joys which are his in
her companionship. She bids him take his harp and
sing of love, the love which has conquered for him the
Goddess of Beauty.

Resolutely seizing the instrument, he celebrates the
enervating ecstasies of voluptuousness which the goddess,
whilst making him the equal of the gods, has lavished
upon him so generously ; but his song ends with a cry
of lassitude ; he no longer delights in intoxication, and
asks that he may depart forever. In vain the enchant-
ress, with alternate menace and entreatv, tries to hold
him. Twice again he sings the hvmn in which he extols
the beauty of his queen and the enchantments of her em-
pires, vowing to sing them forever ; but his desire to see
fresh Nature and her verdant woods becomes more and
more imperative ; he implores the goddess to let him go.

A prey to violent rage, she finally consents, threaten-
ing him with all the sorrows of that earth which he

OF RICHARD WAGNER 87

wishes to see again so ardently, also praying in her spite
that he may bitterly regret the life which she has made
so sweet to him and which she now closes to him forever;
then, with a sudden revulsion, she again tries to keep
him, renewing her seductive witchery.

The knight's aspirations turn only to repentance, to
death ; and, animated by an ever-increasing exaltation,
with an impulsive fervour, he calls on the aid of the
Virgin Mary.

His prayer, heard without doubt by the divine pro-
tectress, breaks the spell which has kept him enthralled.
A terrific crash is heard: the realm of pleasure suddenly
disappears, and the freed sinner finds himself in the beau-
tiful valley which is dominated, on the right, by the
Wartburg;.

Scene III. — In the distance, at the back, is the
Horselberg, the entrance to the realm of the damned.
On the left, a road descends among the trees and rocks
to the front of the stage ; to the right is a mountain
road, and half way up, a shrine of the Virgin.

In the woods to the left herd-bells are tinkling; a
shepherd, seated on a high rock, sings and celebrates the
Spring which is just budding, and then plays upon his
pipe. Meantime, in the distance, a chorus of men's
voices has been heard coming down the mountain.
These are old pilgrims going to Rome to obtain expia-
tion for their sins, and singing praises to Jesus and the
Virgin, whose heavenly help they implore. They slowly
cross the stage, still singing, and disappear ; the shep-
herd waves his hat to them as they pass and begs to
be remembered in their prayers.

Tannhauser, who during this scene has remained
standing, motionless, in a deep and silent ecstasy, now
falls upon his knees, praying in his turn to that God

88 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

against whom he has so greatly offended ; he mingles
his ardent praver with the pilgrims' chant, which grows
fainter until gradually lost in the distance, whilst far-
away church-bells are heard in the valley. Tears choke
the voice of the sinner; he weeps bitterly over his sins
and makes a vow to expiate them by neglecting repose
and seeking suffering.

Scene IV. — In this attitude of sorrowful humilitv he
is found by the Landgrave and his minstrel knights,
who issue from the woods on their return from the
chase. Wolfram, one of his former companions, re-
cognizes him ; yes, it is certainly the knight, Heinrich
Tannhauser, who so often and victoriously took part in
the poetical contests of the Wartburg, and who disap-
peared mysteriously seven years ago.

All give him cordial welcome, and press him with
questions, to which he responds evasivelv. His friends,
happy at having found him again, wish to keep him with
them •, he protests, secretly faithful to his vow ; but
Wolfram pronounces a name which has an invincible
power over him : it is that of Elizabeth, the Landgrave's
niece, a chaste and pure maiden who secretly loves
Tannhauser, and who, since his disappearance, has lan-
guished in silence and desolation, absenting herself from
the gatherings which she formerly adorned with her
presence.

Tannhauser, much affected, allows himself to be per-
suaded, and, joining his companions in a cheerful song,
asks to be conducted to the gentle being for whom he
feels a returning love. The Landgrave winds his horn
and collects his huntsmen, who mount their steeds,
and the procession joyfully ascends the road to the
Wartburg.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 89

Act II.

Scene I. — The stage represents the hall of the
singers at the Wartburg. Through the large windows
at the back the court-yard of the castle is visible, and
beyond the open country stretches till lost in the dis-
tance. Elizabeth, animated and joyous, enters the hall
which she has so long deserted, and which she salutes
with delight, feeling new life return at the approach of
her heart's choice.

Scene II. — He is not slow in coming, accompanied
by his loyal companion, Wolfram, who halts at the
entrance of the hall, while Tannhauser impetuously
casts himself at the feet of the princess. Greatly moved,
she raises him and demands whence he comes. — From
a distant country, which he has already forgotten,
he replies, and from which only by a miracle he has
made his escape. — She is radiant at this, but checks her-
self in confusion, whilst revealing, with a gnxe tinged
with exquisite modesty, the secret of her virgin heart.

Tannhauser gives thanks to the God of Love who
has permitted him, by the aid of his melodies, to find the
way to this pure soul. Elizabeth joins her hymn of
happiness to that of her knight, while Wolfram, who
has loved the maiden with a secret and profound tender-
ness, sadly witnesses the destruction of his own hopes.

Scene III. — As the two knights withdraw together, the
Landgrave enters, happy to see his niece's return to gaietv
and life ; he begs to be taken into her confidence, but the
young woman, much moved, only half confides in him,
and he respects her secret : the contest which is in pre-
paration will, perhaps, bring about its revelation.

Scene IV. — The knights, holding their noble ladies
by the hand, and led by pages, first salute their host, the

9 o THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Landgrave, Prince of Thuringia, and then range them-
selves upon the raised seats facing the dais covered by a
canopy which the Landgrave and his niece proceed to
occupy.

Scene V. — The singers, for whom stools have been
reserved in front of the assembly, enter in their turn, and
bow with grace and dignity. Tannhauser is at one end
and Wolfram at the other.

The Prince then rises, and recalls for their inspiration
the tournaments of song which have previously taken
place in this hall and the glorious crowns for which his
knights contested when they were fighting victoriously
for the majesty of the German Empire.

But what the Landgrave proposes to celebrate on this
happy occasion is the return of the gallant poet who has
been so long absented from the Wartburg by a mysteri-
ous destiny. Perhaps his songs will reveal his Odyssey.
And the generous Prince ends by proposing the definition
of Love as the subject of the tournament, inviting the
victor boldly to solicit the highest and most precious re-
ward, which his niece Elizabeth will be as happy to grant
as he himself.

The knights and ladies applaud his decision, and four
pages advance to collect the names of the candidates in
a golden cup, to determine the order of singing.

The name of Wolfram von Eschenbach is the first
one drawn. While Tannhauser, leaning on his harp,
seems lost in a reverie, the knight rises and describes
his conception of Love. He understands it as pure,
ethereal, and respectful, and compares it to a beautiful
spring of limpid water which he would fear to disturb by
his approach. The mere sight of it fills his soul with in-
expressible delight, and he would rather shed the last
drop of his heart's blood than sully it with his touch.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 91

His song ended, he receives the warm approbation of
the assemblage. But Tannhauser rises quickly to com-
bat this definition of Love, which certainly is not bis ;
he conceives of the passion as less ideal, and under a
more material, more carnal form. Elizabeth, who in
her innocence blindly accepts Tannhauser's point of
view, makes a movement to applaud, but checks herself
before the grave and cold manner of the assembly.
Walter von der Vogelweide, and after him Biterolf, take
part in the debate, expressing the same ideas as Wolfram ;
Tannhauser responds with vivacity and increasing heat,
defending his theories of pagan Love, full of voluptuous-
ness and enjoyment, which he contrasts with the pure
and respectful ecstasy celebrated by the other knights.
The discussion becomes embittered : swords leap from
their scabbards ; the Landgrave makes heroic efforts to
quell the tumult ; Wolfram calls for Heaven's assistance
to make virtue triumphant by his song ; but Tannhauser,
at the height of his exaltation and madness, evokes the
memory of past delights and of the goddess to whom he
owed them, and invites those who are ignorant of these
passionate ardours to repair to the Venusberg, where they
shall be revealed !

A cry of horror bursts from every throat at this unholy
invocation ; all draw aside from this cursed one, escaped
from the realm of Venus, who dares to defile them with
his presence. Elizabeth, with a wild gesture, alone
remains in her place, leaning against her chair.

The Landgrave and his knights consort to punish
the reprobate, who stands motionless in a mental ecstasy.
They rush upon him with drawn swords, but Elizabeth
thcows herself before them, making a rampart of her
body for the guilty man. — What are they going to do?
What harm has he done them ? By plunging the sinner

92 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

in the abyss of death at the moment when his soul is
under the influence of an evil spell, will they condemn
him without mercy to eternal punishment ? Have they
the right to be his judges ? — She, his pure betrothed, so
sad and so cruelly undeceived, offers herself to God as
an expiatory victim ; she, suffering for the criminal, will
implore Heaven to send the sinner the repentance and
faith necessary for his redemption.

Tannhauser, who little by little has recovered from
his frenzy and has heard Elizabeth's prayer, falls to
earth, overcome by sorrow and remorse. Touched by
the generous supplication of the tender-hearted princess,
the Landgrave and his knights sheathe their swords ; the
Landgrave then induces him, whose soul is charged with
so heavy a crime, to go to seek pardon in Rome with a
band of young pilgrims, who are now just gathering from
all parts of Thuringia to undertake the holy journey.
If he returns absolved by the Sovereign Pontiff, they will
also forget his sin. All present unite with the Land-
grave in promising forgetfulness of his crime in that
event. Pious hymns are now heard in the distance :
they come from the band of young pilgrims already on
the march to the Holy City. Every one listens with
emotion ; and Tannhauser, now sustained by divine hope,
rushes with intense enthusiasm into the train of repent-
ant sinners.

Act III.

Scene I. — The landscape is the same as that shown
at the end of Act I., but with an autumnal dress. The
day is at its decline ; on the mountain Elizabeth is seen
prostrate, fervently praying at the feet of the Virgin.
Wolfram descends through the woods at the left and
stops as he sees her; he contemplates the saintly creature,

OF RICHARD WAGNER

who prays to Heaven day and night for him who has so
cruelly betrayed her. Already, thinks Wolfram, the
autumn approaches when the pilgrims are to return.
Will he be among the elect who have received absolution
for their sins ?

Absorbed in reflection, he continues his descent, when
in the distance an approaching chorus of old pilgrims is
heard; he again halts. Elizabeth has heard their hvmns ;
she beseeches the hosts of Heaven to assist her in this
moment of anguish, and rises to watch the pious travel-
lers as they pass praising the Lord and his mercies vouch-
safed to them.

Elizabeth looks anxiously for Tannhauser among the
saintly company ; not seeing him, she kneels in an atti-
tude of sorrowful resignation, while the procession re-
cedes ; and, in an ardent invocation to the Mother of
God, she blames herself for the profane desires and
earthly thoughts which formerly occupied her heart,
and beseeches the Divine Consolatress to reclaim her
and open to her the abode of the blessed, where she can
more effectually pray for him who still bears the burden
of his guilt. Her inspired countenance is raised towards
the sky ; she rises slowly, and when Wolfram, who has
been regarding her with profound emotion, approaches
and asks permission to accompany her, she makes him
understand by an affectionate and grateful gesture that
the road that she must take is that which leads to Heaven,
and no one may follow her. She walks slowly along the
road leading towards the castle.

Scenic II. — Wolfram sadly watches her departure,
then, being alone, he seizes his harp, and, after a prelude,
begins a song full of poetic melancholy, in which he
apostrophizes the lovely evening star whose pure rays il-
lume the dark night shrouding the valley and reveal the

94 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

path to the perplexed traveller. To this serene star he
confides her who is about to leave the earth forever and
enter the abode of the blessed.

Scene III. — During his song, night has fallen ; a pil-
grim, exhausted with fatigue, with ragged clothes and
emaciated face, appears, leaning painfully upon his staff;
it is Tannhauser, in whom Wolfram recognizes with
consternation the still unpardoned sinner. How dare he
show his face in this country ?

Tannhauser, with a sinister manner, asks of him the
way to the Venusberg, which he once knew so well but
which he cannot find now. At these words Wolfram is
terror-stricken ; his old companion, then, has not been to
Rome to sue for divine grace?

Tannhauser's anger blazes forth, and in a recital of
poignant despair, he retraces the progress of his unhappy
voyage, his humility, his desire for mortification which
caused him to multiply the trials and difficulties of the
way ; then his arrival in Rome, his great hope at the
sight of the Pontiff who promised redemption to all
the penitents, and finally the breaking up of his whole
being when, with a broken heart, having confessed his
past crimes, he saw himself, the only one among thou-
sands of pilgrims, pitilessly repulsed by God's representa-
tive — the Sovereign Pontiff — who pronounced him
forever accursed, and predicted for him the sufferings of
an infernal furnace in which hope would no more blos-
som for him than his pilgrim's staff would ever again put
forth green leaves.

At that moment, so extreme was his despair that he
fell almost lifeless to the ground; but now, having
somewhat recovered, he can measure the extent of his
misery ; only one thing is left to him, and to this he is
hastening with the eagerness of despair : his shall be

OF RICHARD WAGNER 95

Venus, his the corrupting enchantment of her ardent
delights.

Scene IV. — In vain Wolfram tries to arrest the un-
holy invocation on the lips of the unhappy man and take
him away with him : Venus has heard his call, and she
hastens to him. A light cloud floats into the valley,
delicious perfumes are borne on the air, through the rosy
mists are seen the seductive dances of the nymphs, and
soon a brilliant light reveals the goddess reclining upon
her couch. She calls the enraptured Tannhauser to her
side, reminding him of the myriad joys which await him
anew within her realm. Wolfram struggles desperately in
his attempt to tear his friend from these fatal seductions ;
but Tannhauser resists all the knight's virtuous exhorta-
tions. In another moment his soul will be lost, Venus
is about to seize her prey, once for all, when, for the
second time, the name of Elizabeth, that angel of purity,
pronounced by Wolfram, produces its blessed effect.
On hearing it, Tannhauser stands motionless, as if struck
by lightning.

Sckne V. — At this moment a chorus of men In the
distance proclaims the end of the pious martyr's suffer-
ings. Her soul, freed henceforth from earthly sorrows,
has taken its radiant flight to the celestial sphere, where
she intercedes for the pilgrim at the foot of the throne
of God.

Venus, recognizing at last that she is defeated, dis-
appears with all her magical attendants.

Down the valley descends the long train of nobles,
accompanying the Landgrave, then follow the pilgrims
carrying on a litter the body of the young saint and
chanting a sacred dirge. At a sign from Wolfram they
set down the mortal remains of Elizabeth in the centre
of the stage ; Tannhauser falls by its side, invoking the

9*> THE MUSIC DRAMAS

heavenly aid of the blessed Elizabeth, and dies, over-
whelmed with grief and repentance.

At this moment the young pilgrims advance, carrying
the cross, which is bursting into leaf and covered with
flowers, a miraculous manifestation of divine pardon,
and all present, deeply affected, sing an Alleluia in grati-
tude to Him who, taking pity on the sufferings of the
sinner and heeding the prayers of his gentle protectress,
has granted His supreme mercy to the guilty one.

LOHENGRIN

Act I.

Scene I. — The action is placed in the ioth century
in Brabant ; the first scene passes on the banks of the
Scheldt, near Antwerp. In the middle distance, on the
left, is an enormous ancient oak, behind which runs the
river, describing a curve of such extent that its windings
are visible a second time in the background.

At the rising of the curtain, the Emperor of Germanv,
Henry the Fowler, is sitting under an oak, surrounded
by the Counts of Saxony and Thuringia and the nobles
who form the King's Ban. Facing them are the nobles
and people of Brabant, headed by Frederick von Tel-
ramund and his wife, Ortrude.

The herald-at-arms, advancing, sounds the King's
call and demands the submission of his Brabancon
subjects; all swear fealtv. King Henry then rises and
describes the situation of Germany to his vassals: he
recalls his sanguinary struggles with the Hungarians,
the frequent invasions from the east, and the nine years'
truce which he has obtained and employed in fortifying
the frontiers and in drilling his armies ; but now that the

OF RICHARD WAGNER

LOHENGRIN

CHARACTERS

in the order of their
first entrance.

ACT
I.

ACT
II.

ACT III.

Tab.
II.

Herald-at-Arms (bass). Appearing most
frequently escorted by 4 trumpeters sounding
1 1 iu King's call.

The Brabancon Knights ( Chorus : tenors,
basses).

King Henry (bass). King of Germany.
Hi lical character: Henry the Fowler, Em-
peror of Germany.

The Saxon Knights (Chorus: tenors,
basses).

Frederick of Telramundtbaryt.). Bra-
bancon count. Once Elsa's betrothed. Hus-
band of Ortrude; through ambition becomes
traitor to honour, and the accuser of the inno-
ce it Elsa.

Ortrude (mez. sopr). Wife of Frederick;
daughter of Ratbold, King of the Frisians; in
default of Elsa and her brother, heiress to the
crown of Brabant. Sorceress, sacrifices to pa-
gan gods. Frederick's evil genius.

Elsa of Brabant (sopr.). Daughter and

re : "i ill 1 ' Duke ol Brabant, falsely ac-
- ' 1 by Frederick and Ortrude of the murder
of her young brother. Marries Lohengrin.

Maidens (Chorus : sopr. contr.).
tendants.

Elsa's at-

Lohengrin (tenor). Knight of the Grail,
"t Parsifal; champion ol Elsa, whom
he marries. He is proclaimed Protector of
Brabant.

4 Brabancon Noblemen (2 ten., 2 basses).
I >ire with Frederick against Lohengrin.

4 Pages (2 sopr., 2 contr.).

Pages (Chorus: sopr., contr.).

■ ■

98 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

time has expired, the enemy, having refused all concilia-
tion, is again advancing threateningly and the sovereign
is organizing a universal enrolment of his people to
repulse his adversaries and force them to respect the
German Empire, which they will then no longer think
of insulting.

But on his arrival in this province, what was his grief
to hear of the discords to which it is a prey ! What
has happened, and why is it without a prince and given
up to intestine war? The sovereign questions Frederick
von Telramund on this subject and invites the virtuous
knight to reply without circumlocution.

Frederick, promising to give his King and sovereign a
true account, describes the events which have occurred
as follows : The old Duke of Brabant at his death left
two children ; a daughter, Elsa, and a young prince,
Godfrey, the heir to his throne, whose education had
been confided to his faithful knight, Telramund. What
was the grief of the latter one day on learning that the
young prince, whilst walking out with his sister, had dis-
appeared without leaving any trace behind ! Struck with
horror at the thought of the crime which Elsa alone
could have perpetrated, Frederick hastened to renounce
the hand of the maiden who had been promised to him-
self and to marry Ortrude ; now, he demands justice
against the odious criminal, at the same time reminding
King Henry that he is the direct heir to Brabant by his
relationship to the old Duke and also by Ortrude, his
wife, who is also of the princely blood.

All present, moved by the knight's accusation, try to
defend Elsa ; the King himself doubts her crime ; but
the implacable Frederick explains the dark designs of the
maiden, by saying that in her heart she has a secret love
which she would be more free to indulge if she became

OF RICHARD WAGNER

sovereign mistress of Brabant in the place of her brother
whom she has assassinated.

Henry then decides to have the accused one brought
to trial without delay. He invokes the aid of God, so
that he may be enlightened with the wisdom of the Most
High in this solemn moment.

Scene II. — Elsa advances slowly, with a grave and
sad air, followed by her train of women ; her gentle and
sympathetic looks gain all hearts ; the sovereign asks her
if she is willing to accept him as a judge, and if she
knows of what crime she is accused. What has she to
say in her defence ? — To all these questions she only
replies by gestures of resignation ; then, with a far-away
look in her eyes, she softly murmurs the name of her
brother. The curiosity of every one is excited by this
strange behaviour, and the King asks her to explain her-
self. Elsa, as though speaking to herself and plunged
into a kind of ecstasy, recalls the day when, overwhelmed
with sorrow, she addressed an ardent supplication to
God, and fell into a deep sleep ; in this sleep a knight
clothed in shining armour appeared to her, sent by
Heaven to protect her. It is he whom she awaits; he
will be her defender and will make her innocence clear.

Seeing the gentle creature dreaming thus, the King
cannot believe in her guilt; Frederick, however, persists
in his role of accuser, and, the better to gain their atten-
tion, he recalls bis past valour, defying any one who is
willing to take Elsa's part to fight with him. All the
nobles challenge him. Henry, not knowing how to de-
cide, calls on the judgment of God, and asks Elsa whom
she will choose for her champion ; she again repeats that,
relying on the protection of God, she awaits the knight
who is to fight for her, and on whom she will bestow her
heart and crown, in reward for his devotion.

ioo THE MUSIC DRAMAS

The King orders the trumpets to be sounded to the
four cardinal points, and orders the combat to be pro-
claimed ; but a dismal silence is the only response.
Elsa, falling at the feet of the King, entreats him to
order a repetition of the call, which her knight may not
have heard in his distant retreat. Henry grants her re-
quest, and the trumpets sound once again. Elsa, in an
ardent prayer to the Most High, implores him not to
abandon her.

Suddenly, those spectators who are nearest to the
bank see in the distance on the river a boat drawn by a
swan and bearing a knight, standing erect, clothed in
silver armour. They call to all the assembly ; every one
cries a miracle, and all are lost in wonder ; meanwhile
the swan continues to advance, following the winding of
the river, and the frail bark soon brings the voyager
to the bank. The King looks on from his seat ; Elsa
gazes enraptured ; Frederick is a prey to the most in-
tense astonishment ; and Ortrude, whose face is marked
with a malevolent and anxious expression, angrily glances
at Elsa and at the mysterious arrival.

Scene III. — The knight, on leaving his boat, leans
towards the swan, and, bidding it a touching farewell,
tells it to return to the distant country whence they
come; the swan takes the boat back in the direction
traversed and majestically sails away up the river. The
mysterious stranger sadly follows it with his eyes ; then,
when it is lost to sight, he advances towards King Henry,
and, respectfully saluting him, announces that he has
come, sent by God, to defend the innocent maiden who
is unjustly accused of the blackest of crimes. Then,
addressing Elsa, who since his arrival has followed him
with her eyes without moving from her place and in a
kind of ecstasy, he asks her if she is willing to entrust

OF RICHARD WAGNER 101

him with the care of defending her honour and if she
has confidence in his arm to fight against her enemy.
Elsa, who has been roused from her silent contemplation
by these words, and who casts herself at his feet to express
her ardent gratitude, answers in the affirmative ; he then
begs her to consent to become his wife when he has
victoriously defended her; if she will grant him this hap-
piness, he will crave one more favour, — which is that she
shall never seek to know, either by persuasion or by
strategy, either his name or whence he came. He
vehemently insists upon this important stipulation, and,
when the maiden has made him the formal promise
never to attempt to penetrate the mystery which sur-
rounds his coming, never to ask his name nor his origin,
he presses her tenderly to his heart before the eyes of the
King and the delighted populace.

Then he confides his betrothed to the King, loudly
proclaiming her innocence, and calls the Count of Telra-
mund to the combat, of which God shall be the judge.

Frederick betrays great agitation ; his followers, now
convinced of the injustice of his cause, persuade him to
decline the combat ; but, fearing to appear a coward if he
withdraws, he meets his adversary's challenge with an
answering defiance. The King then appoints three
witnesses for each champion, whom the herald-at-arms
soon sets face to face, after having instructed them in the
conditions of the combat. The two knights engage,
and, after several skilful passes, the stranger strikes
Frederick to the ground at the mercy of his sword ;
with one blow he might run him through; but, consider-
ing the proof sufficiently convincing as it is, he grants
him his life, and, turning towards the gracious sovereign,
he receives the radiant and agitated Elsa from his hands.
All present share in the joy of the conqueror ; the

102 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

knights and nobles press into the lists, and, while Freder-
ick crawls painfully along the ground grieving over his
lost honour and Ortrude pursues the elect of God with
her malevolent mutterings, the Saxon nobles raise the
conqueror on his own shield ; and the Brabancons, plac-
ing Elsa on the King's shield which they cover with
their mantles, carry the betrothed pair off the stage in
triumph, amid the songs of joy and the enthusiastic
shouts of the entire wondering assembly.

Act II.

Scene I. — The stage represents the inner court of
the castle of Antwerp. At the back is the Palace,
where the knights live, the windows of which are all
brilliantly lighted ; to the left, the porch of the church,
and, further back, the gate which leads into the town ;
to the left, the Kemenate, or women's quarters, which
is reached by a flight of steps leading to a kind of
balcony.

As the curtain rises, two people in sombre and miser-
able garments are sitting on the steps of the church.
They are the knight Telramund and his wife. Fred-
erick breaks out into imprecations against his compan-
ion : why has he no weapon left to strike her and rid
himself forever of her odious presence ! It was she
who led him into this combat and made him lose his
honour; she who, King and calumniating, affirmed she
had seen from afar Elsa accomplish her crime in the
forest ; she, again, who formerly induced him to re-
nounce the hand of the maiden to sue for an alliance
with her, Ortrude, who pretended, as the last scion of
the race of Ratbold, that she would soon be called to
reign over Brabant !

OF RICHARD WAGNRR

103

O it rude scarcely replies to this flood of reproaches,
and lays the shame of his defeat upon Frederick; why
did he not oppose his adversary with rage such as this !
— he could then soon have vanquished the self-styled pro-
tege of God! But, however that may be, says she,
everything may yet be repaired ; for the occult sciences
which she has studied have revealed to her what she has
to do and will supply her with the means : if Telra-
mund will only allow her to act, she will answer for her
success. First of all, they must trick Elsa and instil
into her heart a leaven of curiosity with regard to her
husband's past. If they can manage to make her break
her promise and question him regarding his origin, and
make him divulge it to her, the charm which protects
the mysterious knight will be broken. In order to force
the hero to reveal himself, it will suffice to accuse him
of having deceived the tribunal by the aid of sorcery.
If these means fail, there is still another : if, during the
combat, Frederick had succeeded in giving the body of
his adversary the slightest wound, the protecting charm
would equally have ceased to defend him. He must
therefore challenge him again and endeavour to wound
him slightly, for, however light the scratch may be, it
will suffice to break the spell.

Hearing these perfidious words, Frederick, in his
hatred, takes fresh courage and swears to his wife that
he will second her in her dark designs.

Scene II. — At this moment Elsa, clothed in white,
comes out to lean on the balcony of the Kemenate to
dream of her happiness. Her two enemies are still on
the steps of the church, but the darkness prevents her
from seeing them.

Ortrude comes under the balcony, and, calling with
an humble and lamentable voice, makes herself known

io 4 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

to Elsa ; she implores her pity. What has she done to
be so cruelly stricken ? She asks herself in vain. Is
it because she has married him whom Elsa had so dis-
dainfully repulsed? Why has she incurred such dis-
grace ? And, continuing her hypocritical speech, she
excites the pity of the gentle Elsa, who, moved at her
great misfortunes, promises to protect her and restore
her to favour.

Whilst the maiden leaves the balcony to come to her,
Ortrude, seeing her victim already in her power, offers
up a wild prayer to the pagan gods, Wotan and Frei'a,
to whom she sacrifices in secret, but she resumes her
supplicating attitude on the return of Elsa, who raises
her kindly, promising that she will plead her cause with
the husband who is about to lead her to the altar ; she
will see that her friend and pj-oteg'ee, in magnificent
attire, shall accompany the nuptial train.

Ortrude, feigning the liveliest gratitude, says she
wishes to prove it by giving her some good advice —
Elsa must not trust this mysterious husband to whom
she is going to be united ; one day, perhaps, he will
depart as he came, deserting his too confiding compan-
ion. Elsa, troubled by Ortrude's words, answers that
she cannot doubt him whom she loves, and spurns these
insinuations; but Ortrude's perfidious machinations will
germinate, nevertheless. Ortrude enters the Palace with
her victim, whilst Frederick, remaining before the
church, unperceived, but having heard everything, hurls
his curses at the gentle creature.

Scene III. — Day is just breaking. It soon becomes
broad daylight ; the soldiers sound the reveille and an-
swer each other from tower to tower. The servants,
coming out of the Castle, go to the fountain to draw
water, the porter opens the massive gate, and people

OF RICHARD WAGNER

105

begin to stir about. Four trumpeters appear at the
entrance of the Palace and sound the King's call ; the
nobles and knights come into the court-yard, and salute
each other and converse.

The herald-at-arms appears, and proclaims that, by
the King's will, Frederick is banished from the empire
for having falsely appealed to the judgment of God ;
furthermore, he threatens with the same fate whoever
shall afford him asylum or protection. Then, after
another flourish of trumpets, he declares, still in the
name of the King, that the stranger sent by God on
whom Elsa has bestowed her hand, in accepting the
crown, declines the title of Duke, for which he intends
to substitute that of Protector of Brabant, and invites
his new subjects to prepare without delay for the battles
in which, accompanying the King on his martial expe-
ditions, they will reap a new harvest of glory.

The people, who have attentively followed the pro-
clamation of the herald-at-arms, concur in the King's
sentiments with regard to Telramund as well as his
enthusiasm for the unknown knight, and joyfully approve
of his warlike projects ; but, while the crowd talks with
animation, in the front of the stage a group of four nobles
forms, who are discontented with the actions of the Pro-
tector and jealous of his new authority. Seeing that
they are evilly disposed towards his enemy, Frederick
approaches them craftily, and in a few words tells them
of the plan of the combat into which he is going to
enter against the stranger.

The nuptial train advances, and Frederick has only
time to conceal himself behind the nobles, who hide him
from the view of those present.

Scene IV. — Elsa appears in the middle of the train
arraved in her bridal robes. Ortrude follows her, also

106 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

richly apparelled ; but, at the moment when her benefac-
tress is about to mount the steps of the church, her anger
blazes out, and, quickly placing herself between Elsa and
the door of the church, she declares she will not any
longer remain in the second place, and that she will re-
conquer her station, which a false judgment caused her
to lose. Who is he, this unknown, who has surprised
the confidence of all to the detriment of a knight unani-
mously esteemed until now ? Can he prove his nobility ?
Can he tell his origin, and from what country he comes ?
If he has forbidden her whom he is espousing to ques-
tion him upon this subject, it is doubtless because he has
grave reasons for keeping his secret. Elsa tries in vain
to stop this torrent of malevolence; Ortrude does not
cease until the King's train is seen approaching.

Scene V. — The monarch, only having heard the dis-
turbance from afar, demands the cause of it, and the
bridegroom, thus learning the blackness of Ortrude's heart,
sternly drives her away. After this brief incident the pro-
cession again forms and is about to enter the church,
when Frederick in his turn stops its progress, and, despite
the throng which wishes to ward him ofF, approaches the
King and presents the accusation which he has prepared
against his adversary: he formallv declares him guilty of
having suddenly surprised the public confidence at the
moment of the combat, and says that he wants to know
at least the name and origin of him who has robbed him
of his honour. The King and the whole assembly anx-
iously await the reply of the knight, who, whilst defend-
ing himself from all charge of disloyalty, refuses to reveal
his origin to Telramund. There is only one person to
whom he will reply if she asks it, and that is Elsa, who,
although greatly troubled, will yet not put the fatal
question ; but it is evident that her heart is disquieted to its

OF RICHARD WAGNER 107

very depths, for the venom is producing its effect. The
King and the Brabancon nobles, for their own part,
have no doubt of the perfect honour of the Protector of
Brabant; all the sympathies of the sovereign as well as of
the people are on his side. In the meanwhile, Frederick
and Ortrude apart watch their victim, Elsa, and trace on
her features the dangerous thoughts to which their
perfidy has given rise in her heart. Whilst the sovereign
utters many noble words of confidence to his protege^
the traitor stealthily approaches the anxious and fright-
ened Elsa ; he counsels her, in order to attach her hus-
band to her eternally and to render herself mistress of
the charm which will bind him forever, to consent to
accept his (Frederick's) support. He tells her that this
very night he will be near the nuptial chamber, ready to
answer her first call. Elsa's lover, surprising this odious
aside, advances threateningly towards his enemy, whose
dark schemes he divines. He drives him away, and
asks Elsa, for the last time, if she has sufficient confi-
dence in him never to seek to know his origin ; on her
passionate reply in the affirmative, he leads her to the
altar, accompanied with the good wishes of the whole
people. The bells peal, the organ is heard in the church,
and the bride, who at the moment of entering has en-
countered the menacing gaze of Ortrude, passes through
the door leaning in terror against her husband.

Act III.

Scenk I. — The first scene takes us into the richly
decorated nuptial chamber. On the right, near a large
window open to the gardens, is a very low bed. On
the left, is a door leading to the other apartments. At
the back is another door through which enters the pro-
cession accompanying the newly-married pair, — Elsa

io8 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

surrounded by her women, and the Protector escorted by
the King and nobles.

The lords and ladies sing a chorus, offering their good
wishes to the young couple, and then the King presents
Elsa to her husband ; pages next relieve the knight of
the rich mantle which covered his shoulders, whilst
Elsa's women also take off the garment which covered
her nuptial robe ; then all present, after saluting the
bridal pair, depart, continuing their songs, which die away
gradually in the distance.

Scene II. — Elsa, overcome with sweet emotion, falls
into the arms of her lover, who leads her to the couch,
where he holds her in a tender embrace. He murmurs
words of love in her ear, and she replies with ardour ;
before thev had met, their hearts had already known and
understood each other. Had she not already in a dream
seen him on whom she had called in her distress to de-
fend her ? And at this appeal from afar had he not
hastened to her, being led by the invincible power of
Love ?

He then passionately utters the name of his well-be-
loved, who in turn deplores her inability to pronounce
the name of the husband to whom she has given herself
entirely ; why will he not consent to reveal it to her now,
when no indiscreet ear can overhear them ? He feigns
not to understand her words, and, tenderly embracing
her, he draws her to the window to inhale the intoxicat-
ing perfumes which rise from the flowers. But Elsa,
possessed by the fatal idea which was suggested by
Ortrude and Frederick, repeats her question, and be-
comes more insistent ; in vain her husband begs her to
have that absolute confidence in him which he had in
her, when, without any proof, he believed in her in-
nocence and vouched for it. Elsa insists ; the knight,

OF RICHARD WAGNER iou

to calm her, assures her that she has nothing to fear re-
garding his origin, which is even more exalted than that
of the King, and that the region whence he comes is
glorious and splendid.

These words only excite in Elsa a fever of curiosity,
which soon becomes a veritable delirium ; she thinks
she sees the swan coming to deprive her of her hero,
and at the height of agony and frenzy, she plainly puts
the fatal questions which she has taken an oath never to
ask. Even at the forfeit of her life, she wants to learn
the name of her husband, and to know who he is and
whence he comes.

Hardly has she uttered these words, which he vainly
tries to arrest on her lips, when Frederick and the four
Brabancon nobles who accompany him burst into the
room brandishing their weapons. Elsa, recovering her-
self, rushes for her knight's sword, which he has laid on
the couch, and gives it to him ; he springs at Frederick
and with a single blow stretches him dead at his feet.
The traitor's companions, in terror, fall at the feet of
the hero, whilst Elsa, overcome, faints in the arms of
her husband, who sadly gazes upon her. He then orders
the four nobles to carry the body of Telramund to the
King's tribunal ; then, calling Elsa's women, he orders
them to robe their mistress and to lead her before the
sovereign, in whose presence he will answer to the in-
iquitous questions which she has had the fatal impru-
dence to ask him.

A curtain veils the whole scene. Trumpets and
martial flourishes are heard.

Scene III. — When the curtain rises, the scene again
shows the course of the Scheldt, the place where the
boat landed, the meadow and the oak; the same setting
as the first act.

no THE MUSIC DRAMAS

The Brabancon nobles, who have gathered to fight
under the royal banner, defile past, one after the other,
followed by their esquires and standard-bearers ; the
counts hail the arrival of King Henry, who thanks
them for their noble ardour. The arrival of the Pro-
tector of Brabant is alone awaited ; but suddenly ex-
clamations of terror are heard at the sight of the four
nobles bearing the corpse of Telramund on a bier.
Elsa follows, pale and trembling, and the King, who has
advanced to meet her, asking her the cause of her
trouble, leads her to an elevated seat prepared for her,
and returns to his place under the oak.

The knight then appears, clothed in his silver mail ;
he advances alone and without escort ; his face is marked
with deep sadness, and he replies to the sovereign s
gracious welcome by expressing the grief he feels at not
being able to lead his troops to battle. He has only
come to this assemblv to fulfil certain painful duties;
first, to justify himself for an act to which he was
forced in defence of his own life ; and he relates the plot
by which he nearly fell a victim to Telramund. Was
he in the right in killing his enemv, and will his sovereign
pardon him ? Henry reassures him on the legality of
his act and turns with horror from the corpse of the
traitor exposed to his view.

Then the hero, continuing his sad task, loudlv and
before everybody accuses the woman he loves of having
broken the promise she solemnly made in this very
place, and renewed many times. Blinded by the per-
fidious counsels of his enemies, she has foolishlv broken
her oath, and, since she exacts it, it shall be here, in the
presence of all, that he will reveal the redoubtable secret,
the revelation of which can only be made at the cost of
the happiness of both.

OF RICHARD WAGNER in

In a far and mysterious country, on a peak pure of all
profane contact, is situated, in the heart of a magnificent
castle, a temple which has no equal in any other country.
In this temple is kept a precious vessel, which was for-
merly brought there by a legion of angels, and which, in
its sacred shrine, may only have for its guardians knights
of the purest and noblest nature. This vessel is en-
dowed with a divine and miraculous power, which is
renewed once a year by a dove, descending from the
celestial regions ; this vessel is the Holv Grail.

Whoever is elected its guardian receives by that very
fact a supernatural power, but on the express condition
that he shall not allow his secret to be penetrated by
any human being; for, if his quality is once known, if he
remains among mankind, he will be deprived of his
power and influence ; so that what obliged the hero so
rigorously to conceal his origin was that he is one of the
servants of the Grail. His father, Parsifal, 1 is the prince
of these knights, to which glorious band he, Lohen-
grin, belongs.

At this name, now pronounced for the first time, the
entire assembly is moved with respectful awe ; Elsa is
utterly overcome with her emotion, and Lohengrin, tak-
ing her in his arms, bids her a tender and sorrowful fare-
well. In vain the wretched woman, now understanding
the magnitude of her fault, tries to keep her beloved
husband, and offers to make amends for her unfortunate
curiosity bv the hardest means of expiation ; in vain also
the sovereign and the warriors pray the knight to
remain to lead their arms. Lohengrin must go. He
has already offended by his protracted absence from the

1 Like the Templars, the Knights of the Holy Grail took, the
vow of chastity and celibacy. Only tluir Grain! Master, their
Priest-King, was excepted, in order to perpetuate the dynasty.

ii2 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Grail ; but, before going, he wishes to leave a consola-
tory promise with the monarch who has received him
with such noble confidence, and he announces that
German soil shall never have to submit to the shame of
a barbarian invasion. Henry's vassals owe this boon to
the purity of their sovereign.

Suddenly a clamour is heard in the direction of the
river-bank. It is caused by those who see the swan
bringing again the boat, empty this time, as it had done
before, when it brought the knight. Lohengrin goes
to it, and sadly gazes upon it, telling it how grieved he
is to see it again under such painful circumstances, when
he had thought to see it one day under happier skies,
free and liberated from the charm which now holds it in
bonds. The by-standers do not catch the meaning of
his words.

Turning again to Elsa, Lohengrin, in great grief, tells
her how he had hoped one day to restore that brother
whom she thought lost forever. He is deprived of this
pleasure since he is going away; but if Godfrey is ever
restored to her affection, she is to give him, in the name
of the lost knight, this horn, which will be invaluable to
him in the hour of danger ; this sword, which will
render him invincible ; and this ring, which will remind
him of the champion of the defenceless. He kisses
Elsa's brow, and she falls fainting into the arms of her
women ; he then walks towards the boat, whilst all
present manifest deep sorrow.

At this moment Ortrude appears, giving every sign of
brutal joy ; addressing Elsa she reveals that the mvNte-
rious swan that is taking the beloved hero away forever
is no other than Godfrey himself, whom she has thus
transformed by witchcraft, and who will now be irre-
vocably lost ; she adds that if Lohengrin had remained,

OF RICHARD WAGNER 113

he would have had the power to deliver the youth and
restore the heir of Brabant to his sister's affection.

Lohengrin, who was about to embark, halts, on hear-
ing this fresh revelation of Ortrude's atrocity. He falls
on his knees on the river-bank and lifts up a fervent and
silent prayer to Heaven. A white dove is then seen
hovering above the boat ; it is the dove of the Grail.
Lohengrin approaches the swan and takes oft" the chain
which attaches it to the boat ; the swan dives and disap-
pears, and in its stead there appears a youth whom all
present recognize as Godfrey, the young Duke of
Brabant.

Lohengrin then springs into the boat, whose course
is immediately directed by the dove.

As they recede in the distance, Elsa, in a transport of
fugitive joy, receives her brother in her arms, and then
falls back fainting, seeing that her lover has left her for-
ever. Ortrude, recognizing that her sorceries have been
baffled, drags herself away in a dying condition, and
expires with rage, whilst the nobles, happy at the deliv-
erance of their young lord, gather about him with mani-
festations of enthusiastic delight.

TRISTAN UND ISOLDE

Isolde, Princess of Ireland, was the affianced bride of
Sir Morold, an Irish knight, who went to war in Corn-
wall and met. his death in a combat with Tristan, the
nephew of King Mark. The ungenerous adversary, in
cruel irony, sent the head of his victim to the princess,
who discovered in the deep wound a splinter of steel, left
by the murderer's weapon.

But, in the struggle, Tristan has himself been hurt by
Morold's poisoned blade, and his wound will not heal ;

ii 4

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

TRISTAN UND ISOLDE

CHARACTERS

in the order of their
first entrance.

SCENES :

ACT
I.

ACT
II.

ACT
III.

I 2

2 J 3

A Young Sailor (tenor). (.Episode.)

Isolde (sopr.). Princess, somewhat of a sorcer-
ess, daughter of tile sovereigns of Ireland; was
betrothed to Morold, whom Tristan has killed ;
becomes the wife of King Mark. Loves Tris-
tan, at first in secret.

Brangane (sopr.). Isolde's attendant and de-
voted confidant.

Kurwenal(bass). Squire; an old and faithful
servant, devotedly attached to Tristan.

Tristan (tenor). Knight of Breton origin ;
nephew of King Mark, defender of the
throne of Cornwall. Loves Isolde, at first in
secret.

The Sailors {Chorus: tenors, basses).

Knights, Esquires, Men - at - Arms

{Chorus: tenors, basses).

HI
■

■

(

IS.

■

■
■
■

nvis

■

iWe

■

a
a

)

a
a

a
■
a

a
a

Melot tenor). One of King Mark's knights.
Tristan's treacherous friend. Loves Isolde in
secret and takes revenge upon her.

King Mark (bass). A generous prince
King of Cornwall, Tristan's uncle, and Isolde's
husband.

a
a

••

a
a

A Shepherd (tenor). (Episode.)
A Pilot (bass).

a
a

OF RICHARD WAGNER 115

he then remembers that the young Irish princess pos-
sesses the secret of some precious balms which alone can
cure his hurt, and he determines to go to her and request
the aid of her knowledge.

In a dying condition, he takes ship for Ireland, and,
presenting himself incognito to Isolde under the name of
Tantris, he implores her assistance. The young princess,
moved by the sufferings of the dying man, devotedly
tends him ; but one day the truth is unexpectedly re-
vealed : her lover must have received his death-blow from
the sword of Tantris, for its blade contains a notch which
corresponds exactly to the fragment of steel found in
Morold's wound.

Isolde indignantly brandishes the weapon over the
head of the impostor: she is about to strike the fatal
blow, when their eyes meet. Tristan's glance is suppli-
cating, and Isolde has mercy on him. She conceals
from every one the secret that she has discovered ; and
Tristan shall return to his home, safe and well, and re-
lieve the princess of his hated presence. The knight
departs, after many protestations of his gratitude and de-
votion ; but, oh treason ! he soon returns under his true
name of Tristan, and accompanied by a brilliant retinue,
to demand the hand of the maiden for his uncle, King
Mark. Isolde's parents accept this alliance for their
daughter, who in obedience must depart for the realm of
her future husband under the knight's escort.

But in secret she grieves bitterly: for she believes that
she is loved by this hero whom she has saved and who has
so unworthily betrayed her; and without acknowledging
it even to herself, she loves him, despite the blood-stained
past which rises as a barrier between them.

Such is the condition of affairs when the curtain rises
for the first act.

no THE MUSIC DRAMAS

We will only sketch this, and the two others, briefly,
and with bold outlines. In the poem of Tristan the situa-
tions are simple and the episodes not numerous. The
whole interest of the drama lies in the various emotions
of the hero and heroine. How can we explain them
without weakening the intense feeling called forth by the
representation ? Will it not be better to leave every one
to appreciate and feel it according to his own nature,
than to destroy its bloom by unnecessarily insisting upon
details which are purely psychological ?

Act I.

Scene I. — Isolde is aboard the ship which is bring-
ing her to Cornwall ; a tent made of rich tapestries has
been erected on the deck and is completely closed at the
back. The princess is lying on a couch ; a melancholy
song, which a sailor is singing from the mast above,
wounds and troubles her, and she gives way to her
despair when she learns from her attendant, Brangane,
that land has been sighted and that the voyage is nearly
over.

Scene II. — She sends her companion with an order
for Tristan to appear before her ; from the beginning of
the voyage he has persistently avoided her, thus forgetting
the deference which he owes to his sovereign. Brangane
carries her mistress's order to the knight, who, although
greatly moved on hearing the name Isolde spoken,
nevertheless recovers himself and respectfully, but firmly,
refuses to leave the helm of the ship confided to his care.

Scene III. — Brangane reports the knigbt-'s reply to
her mistress, and Isolde, now giving full rein to her bit-
terness, reveals something of her secret to her companion,
and tells her of the earnest care which she formerly be-

OF RICHARD WAGNER 117

stowed upon Tristan, who has so ill rewarded her com-
passion for him. Hiding the true cause of her grief, she
revolts against the idea of becoming the bride of the
King of Cornwall, whom she considers unworthy to be
united with one whose brow may wear the royal circlet
of Ireland.

Brangane tries in vain to calm her and to justify the
conduct of Tristan, who, according to her ideas, has
brilliantly paid his debt of gratitude by obtaining for her
the gift of so beautiful a kingdom as that of Cornwall.
Isolde is thoughtful, and, talking to herself, deplores that
she is condemned to the torture of living forever beside
an accomplished being whom she cannot inspire with
love. She is thinking of Tristan; but Brangane, mis-
interpreting her words, advises her, if she fears that King
Mark may not love her as much as she desires, to have
recourse to the wonderful philtres which her mother, the
Queen of Ireland, gave her at parting. Among these is
one which is infallible in subjecting all who drink it to
the power of love. Isolde with dark resolve accepts her
attendant's counsel and makes her bring the precious
coffer containing the magic potions. But it is not the
love-philtre that she chooses ; she wants one still more
potent, and selects a flask filled with the elixir of death :
this she will induce Tristan to quaff.

Sckne IV. — Haste is imperative, for they are near-
ing land : even now they see the flag of rejoicing
floating above the battlements of the roval castle.
Kurwenal, Tristan's faithful squire, comes to announce
that they are entering port. Isolde then sends to ask
Tristan for one moment's conversation, and orders the
terrified Brangane to pour out the fatal draught in a cup.
In vain her distracted attendant tries to turn her from
her fatal purpose ; Isolde imperiously commands ; she

n8 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

makes a violent effort to appear calm on the arrival of
Tristan, who respectfully presents himself before her.

Scene V. — For a long time they look at each other
in silence ; at last Isolde, after reproaching him for
having persistently neglected her during the voyage,
reminds him that there is a debt of blood between them
which she has not forgotten : she has not yet pardoned
the murder of her lover; and since no man has come
forward to avenge his death, it is she who must punish
the guilty one. Tristan listens, pale and sombre ; he
hands her his sword and is ready to die.

But no, says Isolde to him, she has no right to de-
prive the King of his most faithful supporter, the one to
whom he owes both title and crown ; and, since she has
already spared the life of Morold's murderer, she must
pardon him again. Let him therefore quaff the cup of
reconciliation and forgetfulness. Whilst the sailors have
been raising their cries of joy at the approach of land,
Brangane, trembling all over, has been preparing the
fatal philtre. Isolde snatches the cup from her hands
and gives it to Tristan.

Tristan has divined Isolde's fell design, but reso-
lutely receives the draught which will deliver him from
the griefs with which his heart also is overwhelmed ; he
raises it to his lips and drinks; but Isolde immediately
snatches away the cup, drinks it to the dregs, and throws
it away.

Overcome with intense emotion, thev gaze at each
other in ecstasy •, in the crisis of that supreme moment,
their eyes make no attempt to hide the secret which
consumes their hearts ; at last they fall into each other's
arms and remain locked in a long embrace, whilst Bran-
gane, distractedly hovering about them, tries to measure
the magnitude of her intentional mistake : for the elixir

OF RICHARD WAGNER 119

of death she has substituted the love-potion! The two
lovers, absorbed in each other, are unconscious of every-
thing around them ; they scarcely notice the hustle
which tells of their arrival in port. Mechanically Isolde
submits to be clothed with the royal mantle; Brangane,
to recall her to her ordinary senses, now despairingly
confesses how she dared to make the fatal substitution.
Tristan and Isolde look at each other in wild distress;
Isolde falls fainting in the arms of her servant, whilst
the entire crew joyously hails the arrival of the King on
board the ship.

Act II.

Scene I. — The threshold of Isolde's dwelling, with
steps leading down into the park planted with large
trees, over which reigns a clear and radiant summer
night. A lighted torch is placed beside the door. In
the distance hunting-horns are heard growing gradually
fainter, to which Brangane, standing on the steps, lends
an attentive ear. Isolde, in great agitation, issues from
her apartment and interrogates her attendant. She im-
patiently awaits the moment when the royal hunt shall
be far enough away from the palace for her to give the
signal which will bring Tristan to her feet ; but Bran-
gane implores her to be prudent: she has a suspicion
that a trap has been set for the two lovers, and in particu-
lar suspects Melot, who, from the very hour when the
King boarded the ship to receive his bride, suspiciously
eyed the agitation of Tristan and Isolde, and must have
discovered the cause of the trouble which reigned in their
hearts. Ever since then he has played the spy, and this
nocturnal chase, undertaken at his suggestion, probably
covers some perfidious snare. Despite the protestations
of the Queen, who has a blind faith in the fidelity of

120 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Melot, Tristan's friend and confidant, Brangane laments
the disobedience which led her to substitute the love-
philtre for the death-potion ; far better would have been
a fatal and sudden end than these cruel agonies. She
bitterly accuses herself of all the evils which may fall
upon her mistress.

No, replies the latter, Brangane is not to be blamed.
The goddess Minne 1 is responsible for all : she it is to
whom life and death are subject ; she has transformed
hatred into love ; Isolde is henceforth her vassal, and
will blindly submit to her decrees.

Notwithstanding Brangane's prudent counsels, Isolde
seizes the torch and extinguishes it on the ground : this
is the appointed signal for Tristan. Brangane turns away
in consternation and slowly mounts the steps leading to
the tower.

Isolde peers down the avenue, trying to pierce the
darkness ; at last her gestures show that she sees her
lover; her emotion is at its height.

Scene II. — Tristan enters impetuously; they pas-
sionately rush into each other's arms; their hearts over-
flow with love and rapture ; they curse the light of day,
which has always antagonized their happiness : was it
not day that led Tristan to Ireland to demand Isolde for
King Mark ? Was it not also day, which, shedding a
false light on the knight, caused him to be hated by her
who now cherishes him with her whole heart ? Ah, why
cannot these lovers shroud themselves forever in the
sweet twilight of night and death that should indissohibly
unite their souls and their destinies ! They sit upon a
flowery bank and remain locked in a long embrace, call-
ing for death which they so ardently desire.

1 Minne personifies love. She is the protectress of lovers.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 121

Absorbed in this ecstasy, they take no heed of the fly-
ing hours and lose all count of time. Brangane, who is
keeping watch above, warns them that the dreaded day
is breaking and bringing danger with it. Twice, while
engrossed with each other, she breaks in upon them ;
then suddenly gives a piercing cry of alarm, and, at the
same moment, the brave and devoted Kurwenal rushes in
backwards, brandishing his sword.

Scene III. — Behind him Melot and King Mark, fol-
lowed by several courtiers, press tumultuously forward
and halt before the couple, intently regarding them with
various expressions. Brangane has run to her mistress,
who has turned away and before whom Tristan with an
instinctive movement, has spread his mantle to shield her
from the gaze of the intruders.

Melot boasts to the King, who stands stupefied with
grief, of the great service he has rendered him, and for
which the King has not had the grace to thank him.
He is too deeply distressed at the terrible discovery he
has just made. This Tristan, whom he regarded as the
soul of honour and virtue, who was the hope of his de-
clining years, for whose sake, until now, he had refused
to take a second wife, since the death of the first, so as
to leave him his sole heir, — it is he, this perfidious
nephew, who brought him the marvellous bcautv whom,
in his adoration, the generous King has respected as if he
were her father; he it is, who, after having made his heart
more sensitive to grief by the possession of this treasure,
ends by giving him this mortal wound, and. pours into
his soul the cruel poison of suspicion against her whom
he loves best in all the world. Why has he cast him
into this hell from which nothing can again release him?

Tristan, who has listened to the reproaches of this
noble prince with ever-increasing sorrow, casts a look

122 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

of deep pity upon him; his secret he cannot tell ; none
shall ever learn it. Then, turning to Isolde, who looks
at him with yearning eyes, he tells her that he will set
out for that dreary country where his mother gave birth
to him in sorrow and death. There his well-beloved
may find an asylum, if she wishes to follow him to his
sad retreat. Isolde replies that nothing shall prevent
her from following him, he has only to show her the
way ; her lover softly kisses her brow ; but at this
point, Melot, boiling with rage, draws his sword and
attacks Tristan, who places himself on guard. Their
swords cross, and Tristan sinks, wounded bv his enemy.
He falls into KurwenaPs arms, as Isolde throws herself,
weeping, upon his breast.

Act III.

Scene I. — The scene represents the wild and desolate
garden of Tristan's old manor, Kareol, situated in Brit-
tany, upon an eminence beside the sea. Far awav the
horizon line is visible above the walls, which are half in
ruins and covered with vegetation. At the back is the
gate of a feudal castle with loop-holes. In the centre of
the stage, under the shadow of a lime-tree, is the bed on
which Tristan lies.

The unfortunate man is dying of the wound which the
traitor Melot gave him ; his faithful Kurwenal has brought
him in a bark here, to the domain of his ancestors, in a
dying condition, and battles with death for him, impatiently
awaiting the arrival of Isolde, for whom he has de-
spatched a faithful servant to Cornwall. A shepherd,
who has been placed on the look-out at the top of the
cliff to signal the coming of the ship that is bringing Isolde
the moment it appears on the horizon, plays upon his
pipe a sad and plaintive melody, which will be changed

OF RICHARD WAGNER 123

for joyful notes when the longed-for sail appears in the
offing.

At the raising of the curtain, he has left his post of
observation for a moment, and has come to inquire for
particulars about his master ; what mysterious and fatal
adventure has brought him to this sad state ? Kurwenal re-
fuses to reply, and sends him back again to watch the lonely
horizon, on which no vessel is yet visible. The shep-
herd resumes his melancholy music, whose rhythms rouse
the sufferer from his deadly torpor. At first he does
not recognize his surroundings ; the good Kurwenal
helps him to collect his thoughts ; but the sole idea that
his mind clearly grasps is that of Isolde. His love
again takes complete possession of him, he calls dis-
tractedly for his well-beloved, and life burns with
temporary strength when his faithful servant promises
him the early arrival of his adored one. In his fever he
sees all his sad life pass before his eyes; his unhappy
vouth, his unlucky voyage to Ireland, and the fateful
potion — the manifest cause of all his misfortunes. His
excitement constantly increases, but his strength fails
him, and he falls back fainting. The frightened Kur-
wenal revives him with difficulty. Why does not the
ship arrive and bring joy and healing ?

Sckne II. — Suddenly a jovous melodv is heard; it
is the signal agreed on to announce the good news.
Kurwenal, who, at Tristan's request, has mounted to the
top of the tower, already sees the flag of joyfulness flut-
tering among the sails. Isolde is coming ; the ship has
passed the dreaded headland and is entering the port.
The dearlv-beloved makes signals, she springs to shore,
and Kurwenal goes to welcome her, leaving Tristan a
prey to the greatest excitement. The wounded man,
thinking that he can henceforth defy death, springs to

124 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

meet his love ; but he has over-estimated his strength :
it tails him, and he falls dying into the arms of his
adored one.

Death, once invoked with such ardour, has at last
heard the call; night, the blessed adversary of hostile
day, shrouds him in her veil. Kneeling beside him,
Isolde gently winds her arms around him and entreats
him to let her cure his deep wound, and to live if onlv for
an hour; but, seeing him forever deaf to her voice, she
falls dying upon the bodv of him she has so dearly loved.

Scene III. — Kurwenal, mute with grief, has been
present at this heart-rending scene; his glance- never
wanders from Tristan. At this moment a clash of arms
is heard ; the shepherd runs in to announce that a
second ship has just entered port. Great confusion fol-
lows ; Kurwenal, thinking this a hostile invasion on the
part of King Mark, rushes upon Melot, who is one of
the first to enter, and kills him. He is, himself, mor-
tally wounded in the fight, and returns to die beside the
body of his beloved master. And yet what a mis-
take he made ! The noble and magnanimous King,
informed too late, alas ! by Brangane of the disastrous
effects of the philtre, and convinced that Fate was alone
to blame for the treachery of the two beings whom he
so dearly loved, had come to bring them his pardon and
to unite them forever. He gently reproaches Isolde for
not having confided in him; he has been so happy at
discovering the innocence of his dearest friend ! The
unhappy woman does not understand ; with wild eyes
she gazes on the mortal remains of TristaYi, but her soul is
alreadv taking its flight, and, transfigured by the kind hand
of death, she expires" in her faithful Brangane's arms.

King Mark blesses the dead amidst the deep emotion
of all present.

DIE MEISTERSINGER

■v

A ,7

act at

■.*.«*, fa*!*

lit

■'■ 2

..»,.,

.. j. ^

The Congregation of the Faithful (Ourrus: sopr., contr., ten,, basses).

Walter von Stolzing ■ -\ V-m.-j: 1 ranconian fcnight.poet and musician of talent;

■■■

■

.■■

Eva (sopr.). Pogner's daughter; die precious reward promised to the victor in the contest.

..■■.■■■a

.■■

Magdalene (sopr. ). Eva's nurse, confidante, and servant ; engaged to the young apprentice,

■■■■■■

.■■

David (tenor). Sachs's pupil and apprentice; Magdalene's lover.

!■■

■■■....■■

■

.■■

The Apprentices {Chorus : contr, . ten. i Band r .f students, always disposed to mischief;

■ ■

'Fogner (bass). Goldsmith; citizen of Nuremberg and Metstemnger. Father of Eva.

■ ■■

a
a

Beckmesser (baryt.). Toivn clerk: an absurd and disagreeable character, pedantic and
Hans Sachs (bass). Shoemaker and popular pm

■ ■

-
-

Vogelgesang (tenor). Furrier Member of the Corporation of the Meistersinger.

■■

Nachtigal (bass). Tinsmith. " » " "

■■

Kothner (bass). Baker. " " " "
Ortel (bass). Soapmaker. " " " ■

Zorn (tenor), Peirterer. " " " "

.... ■

Moser (tenor). Tailor. " '* " "
Eisslinger (tenor). Grocer. " *' " u
Folt2 (bass). Braaier. u " - "

■

.....

Schwartz (bass) Stocking-weaver " " " "

■

The Night- Watchman (bass). A comic character (episode).

■■•■

Neighbours {Chorus: sopr.).
CompanionB (Chorus; ten., basses).
Old Citizens (Clients: basses).

The Shoemakers (Chorus: ten,, basses).
The Tailors (Chorus; ten., basses).

The Bakers (Chorus: ten., basses).

OF RICHARD WAGNER 125

DIE MEISTERSINGER

I think it well to give a less detailed analysis of the
poem of Die Meistersinger than of the dramas, because,
even at the first hearing, there is much less on which
the spectator needs to be informed.

It is a comedy full of wit and tender emotion ; and if
ignorance of the German language prevents our com-
prehension of the numerous jests and witticisms, yet the
gay and light-hearted character of the music and the
suggestive gestures of the actors make it almost as easy
to understand as if it were merely a pantomime.

The essential thing is to form a clear idea of the
principal characters: Sachs is the type of kindness, up-
rightness and good sense; Beckmesser, his antithesis, is
the ridiculous and malicious pedant ; Pogner thinks it a
sublime idea to set his daughter up for competition-,
David is a gay companion; Magdalene a fine servant; and
Walter and Eva are lovers of a highly poetic nature.

The Meistersinger are not in the least grotesque in
themselves, because of their serious conviction : they are
good and honest citizens who have appointed themselves
conservators of the art of singing, and are very rigid with
regard to the observance of traditional rules, from which
they will not allow any deviation.

All their names are strictly historic, as is e\ ident from
a document published at Altdorf in 1697, by J. Chris-
topher Wagenseil ; we also learn from it that the meet-
ing of the Meistersinger took place after the noonday
service in the church of Saint Katharine, which is now
closed. The odd names of the various modes and the
rules of tablature also appear in the same work, which is
extremely scarce.

» 2 6 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

But there were four markers ; Wagner had to com-
bine them into one to form the mirth-provoking and ill-
natured character of Beckmesser, around whom the
whole play revolves.

Act I.

Scene I. — The action takes place in Nuremberg, at
the beginning of the 1 6th century. The first scene
occurs in the church of Saint Katharine ; the scenery
shows the church viewed from one side with only the
last seats visible of the nave, which runs towards the
left.

The worshippers are just finishing the chanting of a
psalm. Two women, sitting in the last row, have
attracted the attention of a young noble, the knight
Walter von Stolzing, who, leaning against a pillar, can-
not take his eyes off the younger of them, Eva, the
daughter of Veit Pogner, goldsmith and citizen of
Nuremberg.

Walter makes a mute but eloquent appeal to the
maiden, who timidly responds with a discreet, but some-
what confused gesture.

The service ended, the church slowly empties, and
the knight approaches the woman he loves. The inno-
cent maiden, notwithstanding her guilelessness, would
not be sorry to manage a tete-a-tete with the handsome
knight ; with a charming ingenuousness she pretends to
have left her fichu in her seat in the church, and sends
her nurse to fetch it. Meanwhile Walter begs her to
decide his fate and pronounce the word which will
encourage his hopes; since his arrival in Nuremberg,
where he was received with such cordial hospitality by
Pogner, Eva's father, he has loved the maiden, and
aspires to be her betrothed, if perchance she is free.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 127

Meantime the nurse has returned, and, to prolong the
conversation, Eva again sends her in search of a brooch,
which has probably fallen on the way. The tete-a-tete
continues as the two lovers could wish, for Magdalene,
in her turn, has forgotten her psalter and goes away a
third time. When she returns and sees the knight, she
gratefully thanks him for having taken care of Eva in
her absence and invites him to come and see Master
Pogner again. Was he not well received on his arrival
in Nuremberg, that they do not see him any more?
But the young man deplores that fatal visit to the gold-
smith's house, for since he first saw Eva he has known
no rest. The nurse cries out at this declaration, made in
a loud voice in the open church, as being likely to com-
promise Eva ; she wants to go, but Eva detains her: she
does not know how to answer Walter's question if she
is betrothed, and desires her companion to answer for
her. Magdalene, disturbed for a moment by the sight of
her lover, the apprentice David, who comes out of the
sacristv, then explains to Walter that Eva is promised
— without exactly being so: the goldsmith, Pogner,
has determined to offer his daughter as a reward to the
victor in the competition which is about to be held bv
the Meistei singer of Nuremberg. No one, therefore, yet
knows the happy man, whom, moreover, Eva will be free
to refuse if he is displeasing to her.

The maiden relies particularly upon this last point of
her nurse's story, and whilst Walter, strongly excited,
strides up and down, she tells her that she positively
must have the knight. At first sight she felt she
belonged to him; besides is he not like David? —
" Like David ? " cries the nurse in amazement, thinking
of her own lover. — " Yes," replies Eva ; " King David;
not the one we see on the banner of the Meistersinger,

128 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

but the David painted by Diirer and represented by the
artist with the sword by his side, the sling in his hand,
and his head with an aureole of golden curls." An
amusing passage of complicated cross-purposes.

The name David, repeated several times, attracts the
attention of that Apprentice, who is going and coming,
making preparations for the meeting which will shortly
take place in the sacred edifice itself. At this meeting
for the presentation of candidates, the Apprentice who
does not fail in the rules of tablature is to receive his
freedom and to be appointed a Master. The knight
therefore comes just at the right time, replies Magda-
lene. She confides the young noble to David's care to
be initiated. The latter is Hans Sachs's pupil, in sing-
ing as in shoemaking, and he has long been studying in
hopes of one day obtaining the Mastership : he, therefore,
will give the knight complete instructions regarding the
difficulties to be conquered for the morrow's meeting,
and also for the preparatory test, which will take place
immediately. The two women then go home.

Scene II. — The first thing necessary, David explains,
is to mount the first step and to obtain letters of freedom.
But the degree of Meistersinger is not to be gained so
easily. There are several grades to conquer first. He
must recognize and sing the tones and melodies without
hesitation in order to become a singer. And David, in a
long enumeration, recites to Walter all the titles, some-
times burlesque ones, of the modes with which he must
familiarize himself: the short, the long, the slow, the
fragrant hawthorn, the tortoise, the cinnamon stalk, the
calf, the frog, the faithful pelican, etc. Then he must
compose words adapted to one of the well-known modes;
and this will entitle him to the grade of poet.

Lastly comes the third and most formidable test : the

OF RICHARD WAGNER 129

composition of a complete work, poem and music, in
which the judge cannot allow more than seven infrac-
tions of the established rules. If Walter triumphs over
the last difficulty, all honour to him ; he will receive the
victor's crown of flowers and will be proclaimed Meister-
singer.

The Apprentices, who during this whole scene have
not ceased, whilst getting the place ready, to torment and
interrupt David, have finally brought into the centre of
the stage a platform surrounded by black curtains ; then
thev place a chair, a desk, and a slate to which a piece
of chalk is suspended at the end of a string. They join
David in wishing the candidate good luck, jesting with
him, and dancing around him ; then they respectfully re-
tire on seeing the Meistersinger arrive one after the
other.

Scene III. — Beckmesser, one of the members of the
corporation, a ridiculous and crabbed character, accom-
panies Veit Pogner, and is insisting on his granting him
the hand of Eva, for whom he has a great desire, but
whose love he does not think he possesses. The gold-
smith promises him his good will, without, however,
binding himself to anything, which does not satisfy the
grotesque personage, who is uneasy regarding the success
of his suit ; he therefore regards every fresh face with
hostility and eyes Walter malevolently as the young
knight approaches Pogner, who is astonished to see him
at the assembly, and tells him that he wishes to undergo
the trial and have himself immediately received as a
member of the company. Pogner, on the contrary, is
delighted with this idea and promises the knight his cor-
dial support.

The assembly is now complete, Hans Sachs having
just arrived; one of the Meistersinger calls the roll,

130 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

which affords occasion in the German text for a series
of more or less witty jokes and jests, the sense of which
is lost in translation.

Pogner then begins to speak, reminding them of the
importance of the festival which is to bring them together
on the morrow, Saint John's Day. There will be prizes
for the victors in the Song-Contest, and Pogner himself,
being anxious to refute the charge of avarice, which is
made against the citizens throughout Germany, and wish-
ing to prove that he places nothing above art, has de-
cided that what he will offer as a prize to the conqueror
shall be his most precious treasure, his only daughter,
Eva, with all that she possesses. Only one restriction
accompanies this offer: Eva will be free to refuse the
conqueror if he is not pleasing to her; but she will,
nevertheless, not be allowed to choose a husband outside
of the corporation of the Meistersinger.

This speech of Pogner's occasions much discussion,
accompanied by noisy acclamations from the Apprentices,
who are happy at any uproarious manifestations. Some
approve the goldsmith, others criticise his idea : amongst
the latter is Beckmesser, who, thinking himself sure of
victory, recognizes how unfavourably this last condition
will affect him. Hans Sachs proposes to add the popular
voice to the judgment of the Meistersinger, feeling' cer-
tain in his simple good sense that it will give good ad-
vice and find itself naturally in accord with the maiden's
feelings ; the Apprentices noisily applaud this motion,
but several of the Meistersinger oppose the idea, as they
are unwilling to let the common people join in their af-
fairs. The goldsmith, having explained to Sachs how
many complications would be caused by this new clause,
he abandons it with his characteristic good-nature. A
little skirmish then occurs between the cobbler and Beck-

OF RICHARD WAGNER 131

messer; the latter, having undertaken to ridicule the ex-
cellent Hans, hears him say that they arc both too old to
aspire to the hand of the maiden, which greatly annoys
that grotesque person.

At last the excitement calms down, and Pogner pre-
sents the young knight, whose nobility and honourable
character he guarantees, to his colleagues, telling them
he asks to undergo the test for the Mastership. Beck-
messer, anxious to create difficulties for him whose
rivalry he foresees, tries to adjourn the examination ; but
the Meistersinger outvote him and prepare to hear the
candidate, first asking him the name of the teacher who
gave him the precious lessons.

Walter says he has studied poetry in the silence of the
long winter evenings, by reading over a hundred times
the ponderous tome of one of the most celebrated Minne-
singer of Germany ; and therefore this old master
taught him the art of poetry. As for music, he learnt
that in listening to the birds singing in the woods, when
early in the year Nature, freed from her frosts, awake?
at the balmy breath of spring.

At these words, the discussion is renewed. Some,
headed by Beckmesser, who has been sneering all the
while the knight has been speaking, declare Walter's
pretensions absurd; others, with larger ideas of art, such
as Vogelsang, Pogner, and Sachs, form a better opinion
of the young candidate, and induce the corporation
to hear him. Walter accepts the examination, and,
to gain the precious reward to which he aspires, he will
attempt to express in poetry and melodv the memories of
his childhood ; he will sing under the inspiration of the
Love in which he has placed all his hopes. Beckmesser
is appointed marker: he is shut up in the chair sur-
rounded by curtains, which the Apprentices brought in

1 32 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

a while ago, to write down the aspirant's mistakes on the
slate; he installs himself in his tribunal, after having
wished his rival good luck, accompanying this wish with
an ironical and malicious grimace.

Walter collects his thoughts for a moment, while one
of the Meistersinger, Kothner, who has made one of
the Apprentices bring him a large placard hanging
against the wall, reads to him the rules of tablature
which he will have to observe if he wishes to be received ;
he then gets up into the seat reserved for the candidates,
and, after having evoked the gracious image of Eva to
give him courage, he sings the first strophe of his musi-
cal poem, which is a hymn to Nature, to Spring, and
to Love.

While he is singing the first couplet, Beckmesser is
heard stirring about in his box, angrily marking the mis-
takes on his slate. The knight, disturbed for a moment,
recovers himself, and continues the second strophe, but
the town-clerk, without giving him time to begin the
third, opens the curtains and announces with a rasping
voice that the number of errors allowed is already far
exceeded, that he has failed and must retire. He then
shows the assembly the slate so thickly scored with big
chalk marks that every one bursts out laughing. The
discussion then recommences more vehemently than
ever; the jealous town-clerk, now triumphant, harangues
his companions, mocking the young knight's unfortunate
efforts, and rallying to his side all the old Meistersinger,
who are slaves to routine, and cannot understand what
fresh poetry breathes in Walter's song ; on the other
hand, the knight's partisans, Pogncr and Sachs, defend
the new form which he has adopted ; Sachs claims for
his protege the right of, at least, being heard to the end ;
according to their rules he has the right of completing

OF RICHARD WAGNER 133

his trial ; and, besides, adds the poet-cobbler, is it just
that he should be judged by one who is his rival in
love ? At these words Beckmesser's rage is beyond
all bounds. In vain Pogner tries to calm the general
uproar: the majority of the Meistersinger side against
Walter, who is greatly disheartened, and whose only
defender is the benevolent Sachs, whose artistic soul
sympathizes with that of the young man.

Beckmesser renews his campaign of abuse with fresh
bitterness ; they all take his part, and, in the midst of a
general tumult, Walter, again taking his place, begins his
third and last strophe, in which in the heat of despera-
tion, he caustically criticises his persecutors.

The good Sachs admires the knight's courageous atti-
tude ; but it only serves still further to increase the dis-
pleasure of the obstinate townsmen, who unanimously
decide that he has failed, failed without appeal. They
all excitedly disperse. The Apprentices, mingling with
the Meistersinger, add still more to the confusion and
disorder. They again form a wild ring around the
marker's box, and try to bring Sachs into their dance; he
is left alone and makes an expressive gesture, eloquent
of his discomfiture and discouragement. Then they all
disperse.

Act II.

Scene I. — The stage represents a street scene in
Nuremberg, intersected in the middle by a narrow lane.
The corner which it forms on the right is occupied by
Pogner's house, a rich citizen's dwelling, which is
approached by several steps; above the steps is an arched
doorway with stone scats. In the front of the house is
a lime-tree surrounded by shrubs, and under the lime-tree
is a bench. The corner on the left is formed by the

134 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

more modest dwelling of Hans Sachs ; the door of his
cobbler's shop is horizontally divided in two parts, it
opens directly into the street, and is shaded by a thick
elder-tree. On the side towards the lane the house has
two windows, the first of which belongs to the shop, and
the second to the room of the Apprentice David.

The act passes during a beautiful summer evening ;
the night is slowly falling. David and other Apprentices
are putting up the shutters of their masters' shops, whilst
singing and celebrating in advance the festival of Saint
John, which will take place on the morrow. The
scamps are teasing their comrade David by trying to imi-
tate the voice of Magdalene, who noiselessly issues from
the goldsmith's house, with a basket on her arm, and in
a low voice calls her lover, for whom she has some dain-
ties, but whom she first wants to ask for news of the
song-examination which occurred in the morning. Did
the knight come victorious out of the trial ? At David's
reply in the negative, she quickly snatches away the bas-
ket, into which he is already diving : there is no reward
for the bringer of bad news ; and she re-enters the house
showing her disappointment by her expressive gestures.
•The Apprentices, who have watched the scene from a
distance, approach their abashed comrade, congratulating
him on his good fortune in marrying an old maid, and dance
around him ; David, in a rage, is trying to thrash them
all, when Sachs, coming out of his shop, asks the reason
of all this noise and sends the pugnacious youth to his
room, telling him he shall go to bed without having his
singing-lesson, as a punishment for his riotous conduct.
Whilst they go in together, the Apprentices disperse,
and Eva appears at the corner of the street leaning on her
father's arm, returning from a walk.

Scene II. — Pogner, who is secretly preoccupied with

OF RICHARD WAGNER 135

to-morrow's contest and with his daughter's fate, would
like to talk with his friend Sachs, and looks through the
crack in his shutters to sec it" the cobbler is still awake;
the maiden, also anxious, but without wishing to show it,
keeps silence. She is vaguely hoping that she may have
a visit this evening from him whom she loves, and of
whom she has heard no news since the morning; she
therefore lends an idle ear to the conversation of her
father, who is trying to interest her in the coming contest,
of which she is to be the heroine; she insists on leaving
the bench on which they are sitting and entering the
house.

Pogner goes in first, and the maiden, standing on the
threshold, rapidly exchanges a tew words in a low voice
with the nurse who has been awaiting her. She learns
from Magdalene of the knight's failure and makes up her
mind to go secretly, after supper, to her old friend Sachs
to ask him for fuller information. Magdalene has an-
other message for her from Beckmesser; but that is of
no importance: Eva takes no notice of it and enters the
house in her turn.

Scene III. — Sachs, after having repro\ ed his Appren-
tice for his turbulence, orders him to set his bench and
stool near the door, and then sends him to bed. As for
himself, he sits down, intending to get on with his work ;
but hardly is he alone, when he falls into a reverie in
spite of himself; he leaves his work and, leaning with
his elbows on the lower part of the door, he gives rein to
his thoughts, which return to the morning's trial : What
poetry there was in that song, although it was constructed
in defiance of all established rules! How new and full
of freshness was that hymn of Spring ! How evidently
it rose from the soul of an artist, and how entirely it has
captured the heart of the good Sachs !

136 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Scene TV. —While he thus meditates, Eva, who has
come out of her house, has approached the shop door,
looking in every direction to see if she has been noticed ;
she wishes her old friend good-evening, and, sitting down
near him on the stone bench, she tries to lead the con-
versation to the subject which fills her heart : the contest
of the morrow, the prize of which is to be herself. —
Who will take part in the contest ? she asks. The poet-
cobbler, who has the necessary rank to enter the trial ;
has he no idea of competing? — She questions him in a
round-about way, but is quickly reassured : the excellent
Sachs loves her as a child, he has known her from her
birth, but he would not take such a young girl for his
wife : that would be folly on his part ; besides has he not
been married and been the father of a family already?
And he rejects the idea upon which Eva insists, and
which is, perhaps, a little nearer to his heart than he
would care to acknowledge to himself. — Then is it not
his intention to favour Beckmesser ? — No, again replies
the worthy man, who sees perfectly well what she is
driving at; and when, after more beating about the bush,
she at last speaks of the morning's examination, asking
who were present ; whilst thinking of the love freshlv
awakened in this young heart which he cherishes ' un-
known to himself and which will never be his, he can-
not help feeling a moment's sadness, and despite his
kindheartedness, he takes a half-malicious pleasure in
criticising the song Walter composed, saving that the
young knight, with his new and strange ideas, will never
succeed in producing anything, and may at once give up
all hope of gaining the rank of Master.

At these words, Eva cannot restrain her annoyance ;
she rises quickly, saying that if Walter cannot find grace
in the eyes of the dry-as-dust pedants of Nuremberg, he

OF RICHARD WAGNER 137

will certainly be appreciated elsewhere by hearts which
are warm, ardent, and progressive. Then, without
waiting any longer, she goes away with Magdalene,
who has come to call her in a low voice.

The good Sachs, who has learnt from his young
friend's manner what he wished to know, watches her
with a pensive glance as she goes away in anger, and
generously vows to protect her innocent love-affair with
all his power. He then shuts the upper wing of his
door, which only reveals a narrow slit of light, whilst
the two women, standing aside together, argue in low
tones. Magdalene tries to make Eva go in, as her
father has called her several times ; but the maiden has
decided to await the knight in the street, for he cannot
fail to come, and she is determined to talk with him.
The nurse then gives her Beckmesser's message : that
ridiculous suitor asks his beautiful lady to give a hearing
to the song which he has prepared for to-morrow's com-
petition, and which he is coming to sing with a lute
accompaniment under her window this very evening to
submit it to her approbation. Eva, wishing to get rid
of him, sends Magdalene to take her place on the bal-
cony, to the great affliction of the latter, who fears to
excite David's jealousy by so doing. But Eva will not
listen to her; she pushes her companion into the house,
where Pogner is still calling for her, and in spite of
Magdalene, who tries to drag her in with her, remains
on the threshold, listening to footsteps which without
doubt herald the longed-for approach of Walter.

Scene V. — It is, in fact, the young knight coming
down the lane. Eva runs to meet him, and, in a state
of exaltation, declares that, whatever happens, she will
choose him against all the world as her companion and
husband. Walter, still upset and indignant at the morn-

138 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

ing's failure, tells his beloved how contemptuously those
antiquated Meistersinger received him, — him who,
filled with courage and fortified with his love, had sub-
mitted to their examination. Therefore, since he sees
perfectly well that he can never acquire that title, which
according to the goldsmith's will is the indispensable
condition of obtaining Eva's hand, one sole resource
remains for them if thev wish to belong to each other,
and that is to fly together, and so gain their liberty. In
a fever of excitement, he fancies he still hears the raillerv
of the Meistersinger pursuing him and proclaiming their
pretensions to his dear one ; fiercely he lays his hand
upon the hilt of his sword : but the distant noise which
he heard was only the horn of the night-watchman,
who is making his rounds and inviting the inhabitants
of the town to rest. The two lovers have only just
time to conceal themselves from sight : Eva disappears
into the interior of the house with Magdalene, who has
come back to Icok for her, and Walter hides himself
behind the lime-tree, while Sachs, who has overheard
the conversation, opens his door a little wider and lowers
his lamp, so as to continue his observation without
being perceived, determining to watch over the two im-
prudent young people and prevent their committing any
folly.

The watchman goes on his way, and Walter leaves
his retreat, anxiously awaiting Eva's return. She soon
appears, muffled in her nurse's clothes, which she has
taken the better to conceal herself. She is already
pointing out to her lover the road by which they must
fly, when Sachs, who is lying in wait inside his shop,
suddenly turns upon them the light of his lamp, shining
through his wide open door.

Scene VI. — The two fugitives, thus fully illumined,

OF RICHARD WAGNER 139

do not know what to do: to follow along the street is to
risk meeting the watchman; to go down the lane under
the cobbler's eyes is impossible. Waiter then wants to
extinguish the lamp of the troublesome neighbour, but is
astonished to learn that it is no other than Sachs who so
well defended him that morning, and who, as Eva tells
him, now decries him like all the others.

In addition, a fresh difficulty now presents itself under
the ungraceful form of Beckmesser, who is coming to
give his serenade. The knight's irritation is redoubled
on recognizing his declared enemy ; but Eva calms
him by assuring him that the ridiculous person shall not
long remain there, and will go away as soon as his song
is sung. She draws her lover towards the bench, and
they both hide behind the bushes.

Sachs, who on Beckmesser's arrival had turned down
the lamp again, directs its light into the street at the
moment when the town-clerk is beginning to tune his
lute to sing, and, sitting down to his bench, he sings a
popular song with all his might, whilst loudly hammering
upon his last. The grotesque Beckmesser, in a rage,
nevertheless tries to put a good face on the matter, and
begins to talk to Sachs to induce him to be quiet and let
him sing in his turn ; but the malicious cobbler will not
lend himself to his scheme; he pretends that he thinks
Beckmesser has come to hasten the delivery of a pair of
shoes, and sets busily to work, redoubling his noise.
The song he selects is intended to exasperate the ugly
town-clerk, whose rage increases in an amusing manner,
and to warn Walter and Eva that a friend is acquainted
with their doings and will find a way to balk their hot-
headed plans. The maiden is greatly worried at this,
and has all the trouble in the world to calm the knight's
irritation, when, by a happ\ diversion, Eva's window

i 4 o THE MUSIC DRAMAS

softly opens, and indistinctly reveals a female form, which
is none other than Magdalene dressed in the clothes of
her mistress. This trick played on his presumptuous
rival amuses Walter, who now follows the scene with
interest. Beckmesser, thinking himself in the presence
of his loved one, is anxious to warble his melody to her;
so he pretends that he has come to sing to Sachs to get
his opinion ; but the crafty Hans denies any compe-
tence in the matter and applies himself noisily to the
town-clerk's shoes, which seem to absorb his whole
interest. Beckmesser insists and flies into a passion ;
Sachs, with apparent simplicity, imperturbablv continues
his teasing, and obstinately refuses to leave his noisv
work. The situation is prolonged in the most comic
way ; the town-clerk is on thorns : suppose Eva should
grow impatient and leave the window ! At last thev
come to some sort of an agreement : Beckmesser, con-
quered by the stupid tenacity of the cobbler, consents
with a sigh to be judged by Hans, who, nevertheless,
will not relinquish his dear shoes and will mark the poet's
faults by driving the nails into the soles with blows of
his hammer. The singer then places himself well in
view of Eva's window, which is wide open, and, after
having played a prelude on his lute, which, in his fury,
he has tuned falsely, begins his first couplet, which is
soon interrupted by one and then bv two, and then three
blows. He turns round furiously, but noiselessly, to this
new marker, who stops him at every moment by remarks
on his verses, and ends by tranquilly advising him to
begin his song again. In this song he celebrates the
day which will soon break, the competition which is
going to take place, and the beautiful maiden who will
be the prize. In proportion as his song proceeds, the
strokes of Sachs's hammer are redoubled, accelerated, and

OF RICHARD WAGNER 141

increased a thousandfold. At each stroke, Beckmessej
makes a significant grimace, and, in an attempt to drow n
them, he sings louder and louder, thus giving his song,
which he meant to be languorous and expressive, a roar-
ing, jerking, and altogether ridiculous rendering. Sachs
then asks him, in a perfectly serious way, if he has
finished his song: as for him, Sachs, he has ended his
work, thanks to the numerous faults he has had to mark;
then, giving him in two words his opinion, which is any-
thing but flattering, of the poetical work, he bursts out
laughing in his face and turns his back on him. Then
Beckmesser, who is exasperated, but will not desist, con-
tinues to sing under the window of his charmer, although
the latter has retired with a gesture of disapprobation ;
he bellows at the top of his voice in such shrill tones and
makes such a noise that the neighbours are awakened,
and begin to show themselves at the windows. David
appears with the others, and, thinking that it is Magda-
lene who is being serenaded, he springs into the street
with a cudgel in his hand, and, rushing at the town-clerk
he breaks his lute and administers a drubbing which con-
tinues for the rest of the scene. The inhabitants of the
quarter then come down into the street half dressed, and,
trying to separate the two combatants, start quarrelling
among themselves. The Apprentices run from all direc-
tions, delighted to increase the tumult, then follow the
weavers, curriers, butchers, potters, etc. ; the Meister-
singer and the citizens, attracted by the noise, arrive in
their turn ; every one is lighting with his neighbour : the
women join in on recognizing their husbands and their
brothers; the brawl is at its height, the tumult is gen-
eral, every one is shouting excitedly, nothing but bleed-
ing noses and black eves are visible on every side.
Magdalene has come down from her window to make

i 4 2 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

David let go of Beckmesser, whom he is still thrashing',
but Pogner, who thinks she is Eva, whose clothes she is
still wearing, orders her to come into the house again
and keep quiet, then he descends to the ground floor,
and appears on the threshold of his door. Since the
tumult began, Eva and Walter have remained concealed
under the lime-tree full of anxiety ; but, profiting bv the
general uproar, they are again thinking of flight; fol-
lowed by his companion, the knight, sword in hand,
advances to make a way for himself through the crowd
under cover of the night, for the cobbler's lamp no
longer illuminates the scene; but Sachs, who has not
ceased to watch the lovers, comes out to make David
relinquish his hold, sending him rolling into the shop
with a kick, while Beckmesser limps away as fast as
possible. Sachs then advances into the middle of the
street and pushes Eva towards her house, where the
goldsmith, believing her to be Magdalene, receives her
and quickly closes the door behind them ; Hans then
seizes Walter by the arm, draws him into the shop, and
shuts the door. At this moment some of the belligerents
have the idea of calming the others by sousing them with
water, crying "Fire!" The rout then begins; next is
heard in the distance the horn of the watchman, who is
slowly approaching ; the citizens, guilders, and Appren-
tices take fright, disperse in the twinkling of an eye, and
disappear into their houses, quickly shutting the doors
and windows, so that when the watchman arrives to
invite the inhabitants to rest, the quarter has resumed its
accustomed calm; the good man, thinking he must have
been dreaming when he heard the distant echoes of the
fight, rubs his eyes and finds only a city sleeping in the
luminous beauty of the moon, which has just risen.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 143

Act III.

Scene I. — We are now introduced into Sachs's shop.
At the back is the street door with the upper part open.
To the left is a window with pots of flowers, and look-
ing on to the lane ; upon the right a door opens into a
small room.

The cobbler is sitting in a large armchair near the
window, illumined bv the rays of the morning sun ; he
is absorbed in reading a large folio volume which he
holds on his knees, and docs not notice the arrival of his
Apprentice, who puts his head in cautiously from the
street and looks around the room, then, seeing that he is
not noticed, enters on tiptoe and gently sets down be-
hind the bench a basket which he has on his arm. He
examines its contents with great interest, and succes-
sively takes out flowers and ribbons, and then a cake and
a sausage, which he begins to eat, when, at the noise
which Sachs makes by turning over a leaf, he starts and
quickly hides his treasures. Then, fearing his master's
anger for his turbulent conduct of the past night, he
begins to justify himself in a flood of words which Sachs,
being still absorbed in his reading, does not hear. David,
full of his subject, continues to plead his cause with an
ardour that is touching and comical at the same time,
while occasionally casting an expressive and -anxious
glance on his provisions, which cause him considerable
uneasiness. The kind poet at last shuts his book, and
slowly rousing from his reverie, is greatly astonished at
seeing David on his knees, quite overcome by fear and
anxiously looking at him. Sachs, noticing the flowers
and ribbons, begins, to David's great delight, to talk
quietly, and without any display of anger, of the festival
which is in preparation, and makes his pupil recite for

144 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

his lesson the verses on Saint John. The youth, in his
confusion, sings the words to the air of Beckmesser's
absurd serenade, then at Sachs's sign of astonishment, he
takes up the proper air of his song, the subject of which
is the baptism of a Nuremberg infant, who was taken to
the banks of the Jordan and called Johannes in Latin,
or Hans in German ; this transition leads the singer to
give his master the good wishes for the day, while
eagerlv offering him the flowers and dainties in his
basket ; he ends with the wish that Sachs, being trium-
phant at the competition and obtaining Eva's hand, may
thus adorn his house with a gracious face which will
bring new gaiety into it. -The worthy man replies
gently, but with some reserve, keeping to himself his
secret thoughts, which are sad with the renunciation of a
happiness within his vision, but one which, with his cour-
ageous good sense, he has never acknowledged even to
himself, and sends David away to make himself ready
for the festival which is about to begin. David, quite
touched, and happy at having escaped a reprimand, re-
spectfully kisses his master's hand and goes to his room,
while the poet-philosopher resumes the thread of his
thoughts, still holding the folio on his knees. He medi-
tates profoundly on human nature, which, alas, is so
prompt at ill deeds and quarrels. How small a thing
suffices to let loose human passions and make men
clash together ! What made these placid inhabitants of
Nuremberg so enraged last night? An unknown cause,
most certainly puerile, set them at one another : the ex-
halations of a flowering lime-tree, the malicious prompt-
ing of some kobold, or, perhaps, the heaviness of the
air on that Eve of Saint John? This thought of Saint
John, which suddenly occurs, reminds him that on this
day he has a task to accomplish. He must manoeuvre

OF RICHARD WAGNER 145

very skilfully and use every means to forward the hap-
piness of the youthful pair whose love-affair he has taken
under his protection.

Scene II. — At this moment the door of the little
room opens to admit Walter, who stands still for a mo-
ment looking at Sachs ; the latter turns round and lets
the folio fall from his knees to the floor.

Walter, who has received most cordial hospitality
from his host, has passed under his roof a comfortable
and refreshing night, during which he has had a dream of
the most ideal beauty. Hans then suggests that he shall
take this dream as the basis of his competition-song ; for
he wants to sec him make the venture, notwithstanding
his failure of yesterday. He must not feel resentful
against these good honest people, who may have been
mistaken in all sincerity, and may, moreover, have been
somewhat troubled by the novel and unrestrained form
of the song which he gave them. Sachs most certainly
does not despair of seeing his protege succeed ; had it
been otherwise, would he not have been the first to
favour the flight and union of the two lovers ? Come,
let Walter get to work quickly and compose a beautiful
Master-song.

"But first, what is meant by a Master-song? " replies
the knight; "what is the use of these strict rules which
they insist on imposing upon everybody ? Can genius
accommodate itself thus to fetters which impede its
flight ? "

" In the spring-time of life," the good Sachs replies,
c when all the ardour and sap of vouth are flowing in
the heart and brain, genius can certainly do without
rules, and often succeeds in producing a beautiful and
strong work without their aid ; but when time and life,
with its train of sorrows, have frozen this ardour and

14.6 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

dashed this enthusiasm, he who is no longer guided by
enthusiasm and youthful illusions will never be able to
create anything if he does not seek the support of science ■,
those who have taken the trouble to formulate and group
these rules have been precisely men tried by the hardships
of life and who have felt the need of such an aid." And
Sachs, after a melancholy allusion to his own state of
mind, ends by recommending the young knight to begin
his work without delay, — to relate his dream, which shall
serve as a basis for the subject, and his master will teach
him how to make it accord with the rules of the Meister-
singer, so that they may approve and crown it.

Walter, collecting his memories, sings the first strophe,
describing- a wondrous garden full of the sweetest odours
and displayed before his eyes in the clear light of a bril-
liant dawn.

" Very good indeed," says Sachs, telling him immedi-
ately to compose the second strophe, so that the parallel
may be completed. Walter continues, in a second
couplet, to describe the enchanted garden, then, at his
teacher's instructions, he adds the conclusion, in which
he sings of a radiant beauty who appears to his dazzled
eyes and leads him toward the tree of life. Sachs,
moved with the poetry of the first Bar, 1 invites the young
poet to compose a second, into which Walter again puts
all his heart. A third one is wanted ; but the knight
will easily be able to compose that at the time of the
contest ; he must now go and put on his festival robes,

1 " Every Meistersinger Song or Bar has a regular measure. . . .
A Bar most frequently consists of various strophes. ... A strophe
is usually composed of two Stollen which are sung to the same mel-
ody. A Stoll is composed of a certain number of verses ; the end
of which is indicated by a cross. Then comes the Abgesang (the
envoy) ; it also consists of a certain number of verses, which, how-
ever, are sung to another melody." — Wagenseil (1697).

OF RICHARD WAGNER 147

for the solemn moment approaches. Sachs, full of con-
fidence about the happy issue of the trial which his pro-
tege will undergo, opens the door for him with an air of
great deference, and makes him pass out first.

Scene III. — Beckmesser then appears at the win-
dow, and, seeing nobody, ventures in. He is in gala
dress, but his movements are painful, as he still feels the
beating that David gave him the evening before. He
limps, rubs his limbs, and seems furious ; he angrily ges-
ticulates as he looks at Pogner's house and Eva's window,
then he walks to and fro, and suddenly stops, noticing
on the bench the paper on which Sachs has just taken
down Walter's composition. He inquisitively reads it,
and his anger breaks out, for he thinks the cobbler has
composed this poetical essay on his own account. Then
he quickly hides the paper in his pocket, as he hears the
door opening; it is Hans coming in, also in full dress,
and who, appearing pleasantly surprised with his visit,
asks him, in a tone of malicious interest, how he likes
the shoes which were finished and delivered the ni<rht

before. Alas ! the soles, which served as a target for
the blows of the improvised marker, are very thin, and
scarcely protect their owner from the pebbles in the road ;
but it is not that which troubles him. The town-clerk
tells Sachs that he now sees clearly through his game, and
some day he will pay back his treacherous pleasantry of
last night, a pleasantry intended to ruin him in the beau-
tiful Eva's eyes, besides furthering the cobbler's own
ambitious plans with her, of whose person and wealth he
is equally covetous. Sachs in vain protests his innocence
and the absence of any intentions with regard to the
maiden ; the town-clerk refuses to believe it, and, think-
ing to confound him, draws from his pocket the paper
on which the sketch of Walter's composition is written

148 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

and shows it to him. The cobbler jeers at the mean
fellow for the indelicate conduct he has just been guilty
of in stealing this poetic essay ; and, to prove to him
what little store he sets on this scrap of paper, he gives
it to him. Beckmesser is surprised and delighted at pos-
sessing a poem by Sachs to make use of in the song-
contest. What a god-send ! He immediately alters his
behaviour towards the man he has just been insulting so
violently, and, after having assured himself that the poem
is really given to him for his own property and that
Sachs will never claim its authorship, he becomes good-
humoured, fawning, and flattering, and goes away, still
limping, but triumphant, persuaded that his own musical
talent united with Sachs's composition, will easily gain
for him the prize he desires and which no rival will be
able to dispute with him. Sachs looks after him with a
smiling glance, thinking that the indiscreet action of this
low and vile nature will be a wonderful help to his plans.
Scene IV. — Scarcely has Beckmesser departed when
the pretty little Eva, looking exquisite in her white
betrothal dress, appears at the shop-door; she has come
under the pretext of showing her old friend the shoes he
made which she pretends do not fit, and hurt her. The
good Sachs understands her ruse perfectly well; but pre-
tends not to notice it, nor her stifled cry of joy as Walter
appears on the threshold in brilliant costume. Walter is
filled with ecstasy before the blonde beauty who meets
his vision. Sachs turns his back, seeming to be absorbed
in examining the little shoe ; to remedy it, he takes it off
and goes to the bench as if he has not noticed anything,
philosophizing as he works. He says what pleasure it
would be, if some one would sing some verses while he
works; he heard some pretty ones just now, and would
like? to know the rest ! Walter, who understands his

OF RICHARD WAGNER 149

allusion, begins to sing the third bar of his Prize-song,
which, like the others, treats of his love and devotion.
Sachs, who has been at work the whole time, now brings
her shoes to Eva, who has been standing motionless in
ecstasy. She then understands what has happened ;
moved by this poetic music, by the delicate kindness of
her noble friend, and by his devotion to their cause, and
overcome with emotion, she falls sobbing into Sachs's
arms, and presses him to her heart, while Walter, also
approaches and clasps the hand of the worthy man who
has done so much for him. Hans, to conceal the emo-
tion, which is also affecting him, makes jesting remarks
about his difficult business as a cobbler, and as a confidant
of maidens who are seeking husbands ; then, to leave the
two lovers alone, he pretends to be going to look for
David; but Eva detains him. She wants to tell him of
all the gratitude with which her heart is overflowing and
all the affection she feels for him, — an affection which
would have led her to choose him for her husband, if
another still stronger love had not come into her heart.
The kind Sachs waves aside this thought: if he had har-
boured it for an instant, the sad story of Tristan and
Isolde and King Mark would have served him as an
example and kept him from indulging such a rash dream.
He will not dwell on these dangerous thoughts, and
quickly calls Magdalene, who in festal array is hovering
about the house, and then David, also gaily dressed, and
proposes to have a baptism of the new mode, which owes
its birth to the poetic imagination of the young knight.
He declares himself godfather, Eva godmother, and
David witness; but, as an Apprentice cannot be called
to such a dignified office, he at once confers on him the
grade n{' Companion, and to the great joy of the young
man, he gives him the accolade in the form of a vigorous

1 5 o THE MUSIC DRAMAS

box on the ear. Then he offers to his godson all his best
wishes for success, which he would have liked to weave
into a joyous song, if his poor heart, which is somewhat
bruised by all the struggles it has lately passed through,
had left him the power to do so.

Eva and Walter unite their voices and their wishes for
a success which would overwhelm them with happiness.
David and Magdalene, happy at seeing their own love-
affair in such a flourishing condition, thanks to the rank
to which the new Companion has just been raised, join in
the general rejoicing.

Whilst Eva returns to her father to accompany him to
the meadow where the contest is to be held, and David
puts up the shutters of Sachs's shop, the orchestra breaks
into a joyous air, which is resolved into a march rhythm,
and the curtain rapidly falls.

Scene V. — When it rises again, the stage represents
the meadow through which the Pegnitz winds ; and in
the distance the town of Nuremberg is visible ; the
landscape is enlivened by booths where refreshments are
sold and by continual going and coming of boats, which
land on the river-bank the citizens and their families in
holiday attire. On the right, a platform, already adorned
on three sides with the corporation banners, is prepared
and provided with seats. The Apprentices of the Meis-
tersinger in their holiday clothes, perform the duties of
ushers to the new arrivals; among the corporations
which they conduct to their places are : the Shoemakers
who sing a couplet in honour of Saint Crispin, who stole
leather to make shoes for the poor ; then, preceded by
fifers and the makers of toy musical instruments, come
the Tailors, who proclaim in a joyous song the bravery
and stratagem of one of their order, who managed to
save the city from the attack of the enemy by dressing

OF RICHARD WAGNER 151

himself m the skin of a goat. The Bakers follow the
Tailors, vaunting the utility of their calling, withoul
which people would die of hunger ; but they arc inter-
rupted by the arrival of a boat, decorated with flags and
tilled with dainty little peasants ; the Companions and
Apprentices run to meet them and help them land ; the
latter are the more successful with the new-comers, and,
to deprive the Companions of their company, they take
them away and begin to waltz with them. David, who
is one of the joyous band, puts his arm around a pretty
girl and begins to dance with great spirit, but is terrified
for a moment by his comrades' menacing talk of Magda-
lene's arrival.

Finally, the Companions, who have been watching at
the landing-place, signal the approach of the Meister-
singer. Every one precipitately deserts his partner;
David, on taking leave of his, gives her an enthusiastic
kiss, and they all range themselves on the bank to let the
Meistersinger pass between their ranks; the latter march
in procession to the platform, having at their head Koth-
ner, bearing the banner, and Pogner, holding Eva by the
hand. The maiden is followed by her friends, also
richly dressed, and by Magdalene. The people joyfully
salute the learned corporation, and wave their hats as it
passes. Eva and her father occupy the seats of honour
on the platform ; Kothner sets up the banner of the
Meistersinger; and the Apprentices call for silence.

Sachs then advances to address the throng; but the
people, at the sight of their beloved poet, who knows so
well how to sing of their sufferings and their hopes,
break out afresh in enthusiastic exclamations, and, with
a touching spontaneousness, sing a beautiful song of
Hans's composition, which is fast in the memory as in
the heart of every one of them. Sachs, who during the

i 5 2 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

singing has been lost in deep reverie, is touched, and,
facing his fellow-citizens, thanks them for their welcome.
Then, addressing the Meistersinger, he reminds them
how elevated is the object of the competition which is
about to open and how precious is the prize reserved for
the victor. He asks that every poet may have the right
to present himself freely and unconditionally, provided he
can prove a stainless past, which will be a sure guarantee
of happiness for the adorable being who will constitute so
high a recompense. Pogner warmly thanks his friend
who has been good enough to be the exact interpreter of
his sentiments ; then Sachs designates Beckmesser as the
first to make the trial ; for some time the latter has been
secretly trying to learn by heart the poetry he stole at the
cobbler's, and, not succeeding, is wiping his brow and
giving every sign of the most comic despair.

He leaves the platform of the Meistersinger and
climbs as well as he can upon the grassy hillock, which
is to serve as a rostrum for the competitors, maliciously
helped by the Apprentices, who make fun of him, trip-
ping and upsetting him, laughing in their sleeves. The
people, on the appearance of this ungraceful personage,
express their astonishment and jest half audibly while the
candidate, after having made a very consequential bow to
Eva, begins the theme of his serenade, adapting to it the
words of the stolen manuscript ; but his memory fails
him, he becomes confused, loses the train of his ideas,
and begins to deliver a flood of incoherent words, which
make a most ridiculous and extraordinary hotch-potch.

The crowd in astonishment begins to whisper; but
he does not lose either his assurance or his presumption,
and persists more than ever, confounding, interchanging,
and perverting all the words of the poetry, thus forming
extravagant phrases ; the whispering of the people in-

OF RICHARD WAGNER 153

creases, and at last ends in a wild outburst of laughter.
At this mocker\- the town-clerk turns furiously towards
Sachs and denounces him before everybody as a rascal
ami a traitor who is the author of this grotesque work.
Hans calmly picks up the leaves which Beckmesser has
torn up and thrown on the ground, and, declaring that
he has nothing whatever to do with this poetrv, indicates
Walter as its real author; at the same time he calls
upon the young knight to prove his statement by sing-
ing to the words of this poem the melody which was
composed to accompany it. He passes the manuscript
to the Meistersinger, and Walter, walking with a de-
liberate step to the hillock, commences his song, which
consists of three strophes.

The first of these strophes describes the wondrous
garden, brilliant in the morning light, in which appeared
to him the woman he loves, his Eva, who embodies for
him all the delights of Paradise. The second sin<rs the
pure waters and the sacred fount towards which his
Muse, sent from Parnassus, has guided him ; finally, the
third exalts at the same time both love and poetrv, since
his inspirer, the Muse with the divine face, appeared to
him under the form of his beloved, and the sweet image
of Eva is inseparably connected in his soul with the first
manifestation of genius, which was entirely due to her
inspiration.

The Meistersinger, deeply touched, listen with delight ;
the people begin freely to manifest their admiration for
the young poet, and, without awaiting the decision of
the tribunal, enthusiastically proclaim his victory. The
Meistersinger then sanction the judgment of the crowd
and award the prize to Walter amid general joy. Eva,
who from the verv beginning has listened with ecstasy
to her lover's song, advances, radiant, to the edge of the

i 5 4 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

platform and places on the brow of the victoi, who
kneels before her, a crown of mvrtle and laurel ; then
she leads him to her father, before whom they both bow
themselves and who raises his hands to bless them.

The crowd applauds Hans, who has so judiciously
comprehended and defended the poet, despised yester-
day and now admired ; but the good Sachs's task is
not yet quite finished. The young victor, who is not
at all anxious for the Mastership which Pogner wishes to
confer on him, scorns to be enrolled in the body of the
Meistersinger, and refuses the chain ornamented with the
image of King David, which forms the insignia of the
order. Hans explains to him how ungrateful he would
be to behave thus towards those men who have just
awarded him the prize which is so precious to his happi-
ness ; he also reminds him of their great merit in pre-
serving intact the noble traditions of German art, and
ends by uttering a warm panegyric on the national
genius and art, which he thinks are menaced by the
vicissitudes through which the Empire is passing, and
which he recommends to the patriotism and fidelity of all.

At these words, the acclamations of the people break
out again, more enthusiastically' than ever; Eva takes
the crown from Walter's head and places it on Sachs's ;
the two lovers vie with each other in doing -him
honour, whilst Pogner bends the knee in homage before
him. There is a general clapping of hands, hats are
waved, and the curtain falls upon a veritable apotheosis
of the popular poet, whom the Meistersinger with
universal consent seem to point out to every one as
their chief.

It is easv to see in the subject of the Meistersinger a
sort of gay and humorous pendant to the poem of
Tannh'duser, and this, moreover, was in Wagner's mind.

THE TETRALOGY OF THE RING OF THE NIBELUNG

DIE WiLKTJKE

G0TTERDAMMERO7IG

„T be I JJ! c S Ilnde ' w P f -'- ) Nymphs or N

Daughters. ( f'losshilde ttomr.) I cf tlie Khinu-
Alberichlbary!.). Hideous gnome. Kingofthe

l-;v C , ,:, \,i;,--luw . ! race of dwarfs and skilful si

er] (bass). King of the

9 Freia (sopr. ). Goddess of

P,„, y „

Lo.,

B Faaolt fad hassV One of

h /o°'.C

.rd„„,

Pd Fafner [the Dragon] (bas
M StigfrUd, is transformed i

*»*&£

:„ Gi "

« Froh (tenor). God of Joy.

Bro.tar

•""■

D wStt. Godo(1

tad.,.

B "" h "

3i", d .w

oS' a

^I^A^mJ

S3;„

"■V

Erda (contr.). Goddess of

Wisdom

nd of

Siegmund (tenon. Son of \V...taii nin«!tr ilic n.i

[ Hundingib^i -it I riret husband lo Sieglinde, who
-U Brunnhildeisi'iT.'. T'.i.k-i-.r'Un.* \v.-ri:yi-ic-, .Lin

Walkyries. j K^SelwlISS:

i (Wiilsel. husband

j Hagen (basil. Son of ih
] Gutrune (sopr.), Daueh

gold), and half-broih«

OF RICHARD WAGNER 155

THE TETRALOGY OF THE RING OF THE
NIBELUNG

The Tetralogy, 1 or more properly, The Trilogy of
{he Ring of the Nibelung {Der Ring des Nibelungeii}, a
testival-play with a prologue : Rhine-gold {Das RheingoLl ),
The IP'alkyrie (Die IValkure), and The Dusk of the Gods
[Die Gotterd'dmmerung), has been drawn from the Scan-
dinavian Eddas and the old epic of the Nibelungenlied,
but considerably remodelled, modified, and amplified by
the marvellous art of Wagner's mighty genius.

The four dramas, which form the complete Ring,
develop many changes of tortune, brought about by the
curse which the Nibelung Alberich has laid upon the
power-endowing Ring, forged by him from the Rhine-
gold which he stole from the Rhine-maidens (Undines),
and which, in turn, Wotan has wrested from him.
Through many vicissitudes the cursed Ring brings de-
struction on all who possess it ; the series of catastrophes
which it occasions result in the final ruin of the race of
gods, and only comes to an end when the last victim,
Briinnhilde, who returns to the purifying waters of the
Rhine its stolen treasure, at last delivers the world from
the terrible anathema.

The characters in the following table belong to
Scandinavian mythology, but they are often modified,
sometimes, indeed, changed bv the caprice of the
author.

We must accept them here, not according to tradi-
tion, but according to the conception of Wagner's poem,
and with the character that he attributes to each.

1 The proper title is Trilogy ivitA Prologue, but custom has
established the use of the word Tetralogy.

156 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

The fact is, they belong neither to Northern myth-
ology, nor to that of the Rhine; but to Wagnerian
mythology, exactly as the religion of the Grail, which
we have met with in Lohengrin and we shall again find
in Parsifal, does not belong to the Christian religion but
to a special cult which Wagner himself originated
with the aid of various legends which he altered and
versified.

DAS RHEINGOLD

Scene I. — The action of the first scene of this pro-
logue takes place in the depths of the Rhine, among
green and limpid waters, rocks, and caverns.

The three Undines, or Nixies, Daughters of the
Rhine, frolic in the waters whilst guarding the precious
treasure of pure gold, which their father has confided to
their care.

Alberich, the most crafty, avaricious, and hideous of
the Nibelungs, a species of gnomes, or repulsive dwarfs,
inhabiting the black realm of Nibelheim, in the bowels
of the earth, has glided into the watery dwelling, and,
full of voluptuous desire, wants to seduce the nymphs.
In turn they entice him with deceitful promises, and
then mock at him; but by their babbling they reveal the
mystery of the treasure which they guard : the Rhine-
gold, forged into a Ring by the bold being who succeeds
in becoming its possessor, will confer upon him an un-
limited power over the whole universe, for he will be

even mightier than the gods themselves, but only on the
hard and fast condition of renouncing love forever.

The gnome, furious at the mocking refusals of the
Undines, is inspired with fresh covetousness by their
imprudent words, — the craving for gold and dominion;
he scales the rock on which glitters the treasure, and,

OF RirilARI) WAGNER 157

despite the lamentations of the three Nixies, seizes it,
after having made ^formal renunciation of lovcj he will
be the one to forge the enchanted Ring and hold supreme
power. He departs with a hurst of sinister and trium-
phant laughter.

The river, no longer illuminated by its glittering
treasure, is shrouded in thick gloom, into which the
Undines disappear in pursuit of the rapacious elf. 1
Dark waves flowing in from all sides spread over the
whole scene, and then gradually become calm and clear ;
they are succeeded by a heavy fog, which clears away,
and, illuminated by the breaking day, a rocky country
appears, intersected in the background by a vale through
which flows the invisible Rhine. Far away, on the
summit of a high mountain, stands a castle, with num-
berless pinnacles glittering in the rays of the rising sun.

Scene II. — Wotan and his wife, Fricka, reposing on
a hillock, awake and contemplate the structure, which
the giants, Fasolt and Fafner, have just completed
according to the god's orders. The reward promised for
this work by the Master of the Universe, at the instiga-
tion of the mischievous god, Loge, is to be Freia, god-
dess of youth, love, and beauty, sister of Fricka and of
the gods, Froh and Donner; but Fricka is alarmed at
the imminent approach of the day of reckoning, for now
the giants will come to claim their due ; she reproaches
Wotan for the inconsiderate bargain that he has made,
and for building the palace, which she, nevertheless, had
desired, hoping therein to keep her inconstant spouse
more often at her side.

Wotan promises her that he will not abandon Freia,

1 The elves, it alfs, are of two kinds • sometimes superior and
beautiful, — light elves; sometimes inferior — the dark elves — ■
"blacker than pitch." Alberich was a dark elf.

i 5 8

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

who enters in tears, pursued by Fafner and Fasolt. She
calls her brothers, the gods, to her aid ; a dispute
ensues between them and the giants, and threatens to
become serious when Loge appears, whom Wotan has
sent all over the world in search of some compensation
to offer to the builders in exchange for the radiant god-
dess. But Loge has found nothing which any one would
be likely to prefer to woman and youth. One single
creature, the dwarf Alberich, ha^j^noujicedthese_ precious
possessions for the gold which bestow s power, and he
has cursed love. Loge tells of the robbery of this treas-
ure by the gnome and the lamentations of the daughters
of the river, who implore the assistance of the chief of
the gods. The avarice of the giants is excited at this
account ; they hold a long consultation, and propose to
exchange Frei'a for the Rhine-gold. They make Wotan
promise to get it for them, and they bear away the god-
dess as a hostage, reserving the right to keep her if the
treasure is not promptly forthcoming. Hardly have they
taken Frei'a away when the gods begin to fall into de-
crepitude, for she alone knows how to cultivate the
golden apples, 1 which supplied them with eternal youth.
Wotan then resolves to descend into the gloomy king-
dom of the elves and to gain the Ring, not to restore it
to the Nixies, but to use it for the ransom of the goddess.
Accompanied by Loge, he penetrates the rocks into the
bowels of the earth to search for Nibelheim .

Scene III. — A thick vapour rises from the crevice
through which they pass (brimstone fault), and obscures
the scene with opaque clouds which finally envelop it in

1 Only Loge preserves his vitality, for, as he is but a secondary
god, he does not partake of the regenerating food. It is his infe-
riority, as we shall see in the course of the drama, that leads him to
separate his cause from that of the other gods.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 159

total darkness. As the vapours clear away, a rocky
subterranean cavern is seen ; to the right, a passage
ascends to the surface of the earth ; to the left, in the
cavern is a forge with flickering flames and wreaths of
rosy smoke.

This is the realm of the dark elves, where Albcrich,
thanks to the magic Ring which he has forged from the
Rhine-gold, rules over the other Nibelungs, and makes
them dig in the depths of the earth to extract its hidden
wealth. He has forced one of them, Mime, a skilful
smith, to forge for him the links of an enchanted helmet,
the " Tarnhelm," which will render him invisible.
Mime maliciously wants to keep his work for himself;
but Alberich, by means of the talisman, makes himself
invisible to his slave and beats him unmercifully.
Wotan and Loge, who descend from the opening of the
cave, hear the cries of the sufferer. They make him
describe his troubles and the work which he is forced to
do, and promise him assistance. At this moment a long
line of Nibelungs is seen defiling past the cavern, bent
double under the weight of ingots and treasure mined by \ UK ar «i/
Albcrich's orders ; the latter abuses his brothers and
drives them before him with a whip; but when he per-
ceives the two intruders, he turns his fury against them,
warning them, as he recognizes them, of the revengeful
plans which he has formed against their race, now that
he has sovereign power. The outraged Wotan raises
his lance against the audacious elf; but the more shrewd
and politic Loge arrests the action of the angry god, and,
addressing the dwarf, congratulates him upon his omni-
potence, which, however, he calls into question. Piqued,
and anxious to exhibit his powers, Alberich, by the aid
of his magic casque, transforms himself first into a
frightful dragon and then into a loathsome toad ; Wotan

i6o THE MUSIC DRAMAS

and Loge can then easily capture him by setting their
foot on him. They have him at their mercy ; thev
seize him by the throat and carry their prisoner, foaming
with rage, to the surface of the earth.

Scene IV. — Vapours fill the cavern as before; and,
when they are dissipated, the second scene is reproduced,
but the background is veiled in mists. Wotan and Loge,
issuing from the chasm, drag with them the dwarf, mad
with anger. It is now their turn to mock him. They
first force him to deliver up the treasure which he has
amassed, and which, at his magic words, the Nibelungs
bring from the depths of the earth ; next, despite his
protestations, they require the enchanted helmet forged
by Mime ; and finally, notwithstanding his senseless
resistance and the insults which he hurls at them in his
exasperation, they make him relinquish the Ring, which
he wanted to keep as his last resource. Alberich, whose
anger is now beyond all bounds, sees himself deprived of

/the talisman by Wotan ; but with a fierce and sinister
imprecation, he immediately calls down a terrible curse
. on him who is robbing him of his treasure : " Henceforth
^ y may its charm bring death to whosoever wears it ; . . .
»™ may he who possesses it be torn by anguish, and he who
does not possess it be consumed with envy ; . . . may
^ no one profit by it, but may it light the thief to his

throat ; . . . may the villain become a slave to fear;
. . . may the master of the Ring become its servant;
. . . and may this endure until the Nibelung recovers
possession of the treasure which is now wrested from
him!"

Having uttered these terrible words, he disappears in
the cleft of the rock. Wotan, who attaches no impor-
tance to the malediction, quietly slips the Ring upon his
finger, and thoughtfully contemplates it.

\jN?

OF RICHARD WAGNER 161

The giants now come in, on the right, for the treasure
which they are to receive in exchange for Freia. At the
approach of the goddess the other divinities feel their
youth and vigour returning, and joyfully welcome her;
but Fasolt damps their enthusiasm by claiming the prom-
ised ransom. He takes his spear and Fafner's, sets
them up, and demands that between them treasure shall
be heaped up, like a curtain, till he can no longer see
the enchantress whom he loves and whose loss he so
much regrets. He and his companion pile up the treas-
ure, including the magic helm, but through an aperture
Frei'a's sweet bright eyes are still visible. However, all
the precious treasure is now gathered together, and there
now only remains the Ring by which the aperture may
be closed ; this the giants vehemently demand. Wotan
refuses ; a dispute arises, and they are about to carry off
the goddess forever, when the air darkens and the divin-
ity Erda, the ancient spirit of the earth, the mother of the
three Norns who spin the cord of Destiny, — Erda, who
knows all things and dreams of the future, — appears in
the depths of a grotto among the rocks faintly illumined
with a pale light. She already foresees the gloomy end
of the gods, and begs Wotan to give up the marvellous
but cursed Ring. Wotan, astonished at her words, ques-
tions her: he wishes to know more, and darts towards
the mysterious cave to force her to explain ; but the
prophetess has already vanished ; and the god then falls
into profound meditation, and at last makes a decisive
resolution and throws the Ring upon the pile. The
giants immediately begin to wrangle over it, thus being
the first to experience the effects of the curse which the
Nibelung has laid upon it : they come to blows, and
Fafner, with a brutal stroke, stretches Fasolt dead at his
feet. Fafner thus remains the sole possessor of the

i6i THE MUSIC DRAMAS

cursed Ring and the treasures ; he calmly collects them
in a large sack which he has brought with him, and dis-
appears, dragging it after him, without casting even a
glance at his brother's corpse. The gods are mute with
horror; the sky darkens, and a gloomy cloud gathers.

Donner, the god of storm, in order to restore the
serenity of the sky, calls all the clouds to him and disap-
pears in a shower; the thunder growls, the lightning
flashes, then the vapours break away and reveal a won-
derful rainbow, made in a marvellously short time by
Froh out of the tempest, to serve as a bridge by which to
gain the inaccessible castle. Wotan, after having picked
up a sword forgotten by Fafner, and which formed a part
of his treasure, invites the gods to enter with him into
Walhalla, for which he has paid an accursed price ; but
he foresees the struggle that he will have to maintain
against the powers of darkness. The wily Loge, who is
also filled with the same presentiments as Wotan, thinks
about separating his cause from that of the other gods
and raisins his own fortune on the ruin of theirs.

From the depths of the valley the Rhine-Daughters
are heard wailing for their lost treasure; the gods
answer them with pitiless laughter, and proceed along
the luminous path which lies before them.

The curtain closes slowly.

DIE WALKURE
Act I.

Scene I. — The action passes in a large rustic cabin
built around an enormous ash, whose roots extend over
the ground and whose mighty branches pierce the roof.
In the trunk of the tree is visible the hilt of a sword, the

left are steps leading to a room.

The storm is howling outside, thecab[njs_4esert( d.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 163

entire blade of which is buried, and its handle is indis-
tinct in the shadow. In the foreground, on the right, is
a hearth, before which is a heap of skins forming a kind
of couch. At the foot of the tree, which occupies the
whole centre of the stage, are a rustic table and stools.
Behind the hearth, steps lead to a store-room. On the

ne siorm is iiowimg ouimuc, me ca uui_ i^_^c5ciicu. ^s

The door at the back is roughly opened and admits .
an unarmed warrior, with his clothes in disorder, and
looking quite exhausted ; everything about him pro-
claims the fugitive. After examining the deserted room,
he sinks on the furs before the hearth, and, giving way
to weariness, is soon asleep.

The mistress of the rustic dwelling, Sieglinde, comes
in, and, seeing in astonishment the stranger, she awakes
him and inquires into his condition with solicitude; she
gives him drink, and learns that, tracked by his enemies
and betrayed by his weapons, which broke in his hand,
he had to seek safety in flight. He accepts the mead
which Sieglinde pours out for him, and which, accord-
ing to custom, he asks her to taste first, but he wants to
leave her hospitable shelter without delay, because he
brings misfortune wherever he stays. Alas ! she an-
swers, sadness has long been a dweller in this house ;
he will not bring it ; and she begs him to await the
return of her husband, Hunding, who will soon come
back from the chase.

Sckne II. — They earnestly gaze upon each other with
a constantly growing interest, when suddenly the master
of the hut is heard outside ; he appears upon the thresh-
old, surprised at the presence of the stranger, and looks
at Sieglinde with a questioning glance. Having received
her explanations, he asks his guest to tell him his story,

j64 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

and makes him sit down at the table with them. One
thing strikes him as the stranger talks, and that is the
strange resemblance that there is between his wife and
the new-comer.

The latter then tells of his life, which seems to be
devoted to misfortune. His infancy had been spent
happily with his father, who was named Walse (the
Wolf), his mother, and a twin sister. But one day, on
his return with his father from the chase, he found
their dwelling reduced to ashes and his mother slain ; as
for his young sister, no trace had ever been found of her.
The authors of this crime were the Neidungs, sons of
Hatred and Envy. From that moment, his father and he
had wandered in the forest until the day when the old
man, tracked in his turn by enemies, had disappeared.

As for himself, ceaselessly hunted by destiny, which
has gained for him the name of Wehwalt (the Cause of
Misfortune), repulsed by every one, and weaponless, he
has just experienced a final defeat in an attempt to
liberate a defenceless maiden whose relations were going
to give her up to a hated lover; the woman he protected
was killed before his eyes, whilst he, overwhelmed by
numbers, was forced to give up the fight.

From the first words of this story, to which Sieglinde
has been listening with deep emotion, Hunding re-
cognizes in the fugitive an enemy of his race whom he
has just been called upon to fight by his own people.
He, nevertheless, grants him hospitality for that night,
but at break of day he will provoke him to the combat
without mercy. He retires with threats and orders his
wife to follow him, after having prepared his evening
draught. Sieglinde, absorbed in her thoughts, goes to a
cupboard for spices which she mingles in her lord's
drink, then, as she departs, she casts a long and tender

OF RICHARD WAGNER .165

00k at the stranger and seems to point out to him the
trunk of the ash in which the sword is imbedded.
Hunding, surprising this glance, orders her to go to her
room, where he is heard shutting himself in with her.

Scene III. — The scene is now illumined by the dying
fire on the hearth, which, as it expires, casts its light on
the hilt of the sword and makes it gleam in the shadows.
The warrior, without noticing it, anxiously asks himself
if he will find the sword which his father promised him
of old for his defence in his supreme need : then his
thoughts take another course ; he thinks with delight of
Sieglinde's beauty and of the deep feeling which she has
awakened in his heart. — Is the ray which lights up the
tree the radiance left there by the bright glances of his
beloved ? But the fire is expiring; it is almost total
darkness, and Sieglinde, clad in white, stealthily leaves
her room and advances towards her guest.

She has given her husband an opiate draught in order to
gain an opportunity to converse with him whose sight has
captured her heart. She tells him that on the day of her
sad nuptials with Hunding, to whom she had been sold
by brigands, an old man, draped in a large mantle and
wearing a wide hat concealing one of his eyes, had en-
tered the hut, terrifying every one but her, who felt in this
old man a protector and recognized in him the features
of a beloved father. Driving a sword up to the hilt
into the trunk of the ash, he promised that that steel
should belong to the hero who succeeded in drawing it
from its living sheath. So far no one has succeeded,
despite numerous attempts, but Sieglinde feels that the
conqueror will be the friend whom fate has sent her, — he
who will have power to heal the wounds in her heart,
and to whom, in a passionate outburst, she promises the
gift of her own person. The son of Walsc ardently

166 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

embraces her ; they gaze upon each other with intoxica-
tion, when the door of the hut opens, moved by an in-
visible hand, and reveals the forest bathed in the soft
atmosphere of a radiant night and flooded with the white
moonlight which casts its luminous beams on the two
lovers, who are thus able to gaze upon each other in
delight. " Who went out ? " murmurs Sieglinde in fear.
■ — No one, but some one came in ; it is sweet Spring,
Spring who comes to sing its epithalamium to them and
to celebrate the Love which blossoms deep in their
hearts.

Looking more closely at her beloved, Sieglinde thinks
she has seen him at some former time ; their memories
are awakened together. That piercing glance, which
they both possess, is the distinctive mark of the heroic
race of the Walsungs ; they are children of the same father,
and Siegmund must be the name of the hero for whom
Walse destined the mighty sword. For him also is
reserved the task of delivering Sieglinde from the hateful
yoke that keeps her in bondage. Siegmund, in an ecs-
tasy of enthusiasm, springs toward the ash, and, seizing
the sword by the hilt, tears it out with irresistible force,
calling it Nothung, the weapon promised for his distress.
Sieglinde, in a delirium of joy and love, throws herself
into the arms of her lover.

The curtain quickly closes.

Act II.

Scene I. — The scene represents a mountainous, sax-
age, and arid country ; on the right, a road cut in the
rock leads to a kind of stonv platform. Under this
ledge is a grotto. In the centre of the stage there is a
narrow passage with a chaos of rocks in the background ;
then, to the left is another heap of rocks from which a

OF RICHARD WAGNER 167

road rises, turning and leading to the rocks in the
background.

Wot an charges his favourite daughter, the virgin war-
rior, Brunnhilde, with the fate or" Sicgmund, whom he
wishes to be victorious in his fight with Hunding. The
Walkyrie departs, happy with the mission intrusted to
her, uttering her war-cry and announcing to her father
the approach of the goddess Fricka, who arrives in a
chariot drawn by two rams ; she has come to combat
her husband's resolution.

The guilty love of Sicgmund and Sieglinde outrages
her, the guardian of the sacred ties of marriage and of
the familv, and she claims the victory for Hunding, the
wronged husband, who has placed his defence in her
hands. In vain the god upholds the cause of those
who love one another and whom he considers free to
follow the dictates of their love; in vain he explains to
the goddess the imperative reasons he has in preserving
Sicgmund to accomplish that course of action which will
save the gods from extreme peril : the goddess, already
wounded a hundred times bv the infidelities of her vola-
tile husband, has been willing to put up with the pres-
ence of the Walkyries, his illegitimate daughters, who,
at least, are respectful of her authority ; but if the god
persists in protecting this criminal couple, a living testi-
mony to his amours with a mortal, when, under the
name of Walse, he wandered in the forests, that is
something she will not tolerate.

Wotan,deep down in his heart, is forced to recognize
the justice of his companion's words. Does she not
represent the established order and the wisdom of affairs,
and did he not once pav for his precious conquest by
the loss of one of his eves, when he wished to drink at
the source of wisdom ?

168 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

After a violent struggle with himself, he takes the
oath Fricka demands, and remains a prey to a deep grief,
while the goddess departs, strong in the promise she
has gained, and he calls Briinnhilde to give her fresh
instructions.

Scene II. — The Walkyrie, disquieted at Fricka's
triumphant look, hastily approaches her father, whom
she finds much cast down by the attack he has just suf-
fered and the oath he has been forced to make. Grieved
at the distress of her beloved father, she casts away her
arms and shield, and falls down before him in an attitude
eloquent of trust and affection ; she begs him to un-
burden his heart to her. He then confides in his favour-
ite child, who is the mightiest expression of his will and
of his most intimate thought. Before her he, diving
into the deepest recesses of his heart, reviews the faults
which have led to this result : the ambition which took
possession of his heart when the ardour of legitimate
love died down within him ; the obligations he, contrac-
ted in his greed for power and at the advice of the
crafty Loge to render the other gods subservient ; and
the robbery of the Ring, which has brought upon him
the implacable hatred of the Nibelung Alberich. This
Ring should have been restored to the depths of the
Rhine to bring to an end all the dangers which it has
excited, but Wotan used it in payment for the castle
Walhalla, which the giants built, and it is now the
property of Fafner, who guards it with jealous care
deep in his cave.

In his distress, the god wanted to consult Erda, who
had already on one occasion given him salutary advice;
he compelled her to tell him all her thoughts ; then,
seducin g her by means of a lov e -philtre , he made her the
mother of the nine warrior-virgins, Briinnhilde and her

OF RICHARD WAGNER 169

sisters, of whom he wished to make use as the instru-
ments of his safety : the Walkyries have received from
him the mission of bringing to Walhalla all heroes who
die on the Held of battle, and thus peopling the kingdom
of Wotan with intrepid defenders in preparation for the
day when Alberich's army will threateningly advance
against him. Hut all these precautions will be vain if
the gnome can again possess himself of the cursed Ring ;
this must be prevented at all costs, and yet Wotan can-
not deprive Fafner of what he formerly gave him. Only
one being can accomplish that task: this must be a hero
free and independent, who will do the work involun-
tarily, and without having received the mission. The
god had chosen his son, Siegmund, to be this hero; for
long years he has prepared him for this act of redemp-
tion : he has wandered with him in the forests, stimu-
lating him to temerity ; he has armed him with an
invincible sword: but what now avails all this care,
since Fricka has compelled her husband to bow to her
wishes ?

Wotan's fury and despair break out at the thought of
abandoning him whom he loves and wished to protect,
and, in his desolation, he curses his own sovereignty and
wishes the gods may come to an end. He can foresee
that end ; Erda has announced it for the day when a son
shall be born to Alberich : now this child is on the way,
he is about to come into the world ; and Wotan, in the
heat of his anger, bequeaths to him the torments and
fatal splendours of divinity.

In vain does Briinnhilde plead the cause of Siegmund,
whom she knows her father loves ; she will act in
accordance with the god's secret wishes, notwithstand-
ing his oath ; but Wotan is immovable ; he bitterly
enjoins her to obey Fricka ; and, threatening the Wal-

1 7 o THE MUSIC DRAMAS

kyrie with chastisement if she attempts to transgress his
orders, he departs into the mountains.

Briinnhilde, terrified, sadly gathers up her arms and
takes her way to the grotto where rests her horse,
Grane, at the same time watching Siegmund and Sieg-
linde, who are ascending the ravine.

Scene III. — Sieglinde, deaf to the words of love
which Siegmund is murmuring in her ear, is beseeching
him to flee without delay ; she no longer wishes to give
herself to him she loves after having belonged by force
to a hated master.

The distant sounds of the horn and hounds make her
tremble ; her lover will not be able to fight so many
adversaries, and his sword will be powerless to defend
him. Mad with grief and agony, hearing the enemy
coming nearer, in her hallucination she thinks she sees
her lover become the prey of the furious dogs, and,
uttering a piercing cry, she falls fainting. Siegmund
carefully places her on the ground, and, kissing her
brow, he sits down upon, a hillock and rests her beloved
head on his knees.

Scene IV. — Meanwhile Briinnhilde advances, gravely
leading her noble charger. She appears to the warrior
and announces that he is destined to perish in the
coming combat ; she comes only to heroes who are
devoted to a glorious death : he must prepare to follow
her to Walhalla. Siegmund in contempt of death asks
her if in the abode of the gods he will find his beloved Sieg-
linde again. — No, answers Briinnhilde, the Walkyries
will pour out the mead for him ; Sieglinde must still
remain upon this earth. — The warrior then refuses the
joys of the enchanted abode if he may not share them
with his beloved companion ; he will fight Hunding
without fear, thanks to the invincible weapon, of the

OF RICHARD WAGNER 171

success of which he has been assured by his father; but
if the latter now withdraws his protection, if he must
die, let Hclla l take him: he docs not wish to share the
fate of the immortals, and before dying he will kill his
betrothed, so that no other being shall touch her living.
He draws his sword and is about to transpierce the still
fainting Sieglinde ; in vain docs Brunnhilde reveal to
him that in striking his companion he will destroy two
lives, for Sieglinde bears within her a pledge of his love;
even then he is going to give the fatal blow, when the
Walkyne, touched with compassion by such fidelity, stays
his arm, and, granting him her support and assistance in
the hour of combat, promises to meet him on the field
of battle, and departs with Granc. Siegmund, trans-
figured with happiness, follows her with his eyes as she
goes.

Scene V. — He gently places the sleeping Sieglinde
on a stone seat, and hastens in the direction of the
enemy, amid heavy storm-clouds which form and darken
all the background of the scene. The martial trumpet-
ings of the pursuer come nearer and nearer.

Sieglinde, in her dream, recalls her memories of
childhood : she again sees the fatal fire which consumed
her home and dispersed her relations, then she is sud-
denlv awakened by the noise of the thunder rolling on
every side ; from the rocks, at the back, which are cano-
pied with clouds, are heard the voices of the two com-
batants, Siegmund and Hundiug, defying each other.
Sieglinde tries to run to separate them, but she is blinded
by the lightning, and totters. Then Brunnhilde is seen
in the air above Siegmund, shielding him and encourag-
ing him with her voice; he is about to give Hunding a

*** Hella personifies common death: to her belong those who
perish otherwise than in battle.

1 72 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

mortal blow, when Wotan, appearing in turn in a blaze
of fire, extends his spear between the two foes ; at its
contact, Siegmund's sword breaks, and Hunding is able
to plunge his weapon into his heart. Darkness over-
spreads the scene ; and Briinnhilde is scarcely visible as
she raises the inanimate Sieglinde and places her on her
charger to carry her off. At this moment the cloud
parts and discloses Hunding withdrawing his sword from
Siegmund's body. Wotan despairingly gazes on the
body of his son, and darts so terrible a look at Hunding
that he falls, stricken, at his feet ; then the god lets
loose his furious rage on the rebellious daughter who has
dared to disobey him, and starts in pursuit to punish
her.

The curtain closes rapidly.

Act III.

Scene I. — The stage represents a rocky plateau at
the top of the mountain. Some fir-woods contribute a
meagre verdure to the place ; in the distance, separated
from the foreground by wide valleys, are other peaks,
which, in the first scenes, are hidden by fogs driven by
the wind and constantly rising from the hollows. On the
right is a rocky eminence, up which is a kind of stairway ;
in the centre of the stage is a bare block which serves
as a post of observation over the valley. On the left
are several footpaths leading to the plateau ; at the back,
a pine, much larger than its fellows, spreads its wide
arms above its mighty roots.

Four of the Walkyries, Gerhilde, Ortlinde, Waltraute,
and Schwertleite, armed from head to foot, have stationed
themselves in observation on the summit of the rocks on
the right ; they utter their war-cry to call their sisters,
who, with the exception of Briinnhilde, arrive, one by

OF RICHARD WAGNER 173

one, riding through the air in swift clouds, and having
attached to their saddles the bodies of warriors who have
died as heroes and who are destined for Walhalla. The
newcomers, Helmwige, Siegrune, Grimgerde, and Ross-
weisse, pasture their horses, which are still animated
with the ardour of the fight, whilst awaiting the tardy
Brunnhilde, who soon appears, breathless and mounted
on her noble horse, Grane, and with a living woman,
Sieglinde, on the croup.

In answer to her sisters' questions, she tells them that
she is fleeing from the anger of Wotan, whom she has
dared to disobey and who is pursuing her in fierce anger.
She beseeches them to help her save her protegee ; but the
Walkyries are unwilling to draw down upon themselves
the anger of the god, and refuse. Sieglinde, in despair
at having survived her lover, reproaches Brunnhilde for
having robbed her of death and adjures her to plunge her
sword into her heart ; but Brunnhilde tells her that she
bears a Walsung in her bosom, that she must live to pre-
serve the life of that son, who will soon be born and who
will be a valiant hero. Sieglinde, at first terrified and
then seized with a great joy, now wishes to live at all
costs ; by the advice of the Walkyries, and for the sake
of saving her child, she will take refuge alone in the
forest which extends toward the east and where dwells
Fafner, the jealous guardian of the fatal treasure. Wo-
tan never bends his steps in that direction; she will
therefore be safe in that retreat.

But they must make haste, for the storm, which is the
precursor of Wotan's arrival, is coming nearer and nearer ;
lightnings play among the clouds, and Waltraute soon
signals the arrival of the Father of the Gods.

Brunnhilde hastens the flight of the unfortunate
woman, exhorting her courageously to support the rude

174 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

life which she is going to lead in solitude, and promises
her that the child she bears within her shall be a hero,
supreme above all. His name shall be Siegfried, and his
mother must arm him with his father's sword, which is
none other than the Sword of the Gods, shattered by
Wotan himself in the fatal combat, the fragments of
which the Walkyrie has carefully collected, and now
confides them to Sieglinde. The fugitive blesses Briinn-
hilde for her tender care and darts into the forest in the
direction of the retreat designated.

During this last scene the storm has redoubled in
intensity.

Scene II. — Amid' the rollings of the thunder Wotan's
voice is heard grumbling and chiding ; Briinnhilde can
flee no further ; pale and distracted, she tries to hide her-
self among her sisters ; they vainly seek to conceal her
from the eyes of her father, who, consumed with terrible
anger, calls the culprit. The virgin then separates her-
self from the group of Walkyries, and, with a respectful
but firm and heroic attitude, comes to submit to the
will of her judge. He then breaks out into a storm of
reproaches against this daughter who was formerly the
dearest of all, whom he delighted to entrust with the
most glorious missions, who was the child of his heart,
and who now, a rebel, has dared to brave him. She
has sealed her own fate : he exiles her from Walhalla,
disowns her, and deprives her forever of her divine
nature. He will leave her defenceless, asleep by the
wayside, and the first passer-by who wakes her may
make her his slave ; she shall spin flax in subjection to a
mortal, and shall be the laughing-stock of all.

The other Walkyries utter cries of despair, vainly try-
ing to move their father, who threatens them with the
same fate if they attempt to defend the rebel. They go

OF RICHARD WAGNER

*75

away with wild cries of distress, and are soon seen on their
horses in the distance, disappearing among the clouds.

The tempest, which has been raging the whole time,
now gradually abates ; the masses of vapour are dissi-
pated, and a serene night succeeds the uproar and
enfolds the landscape.

Scene III. — Briinnhilde, who has been prostrated at
the feet of the god, raises her head and tries to meet her
father's eye to implore his forgiveness. She beseeches
him to regard her fault with more leniency : is her crime
of such an infamous nature as to merit so degrading and
cruel a penalty ? At first he had commanded her to up-
hold and bring about the triumph of the Walsung ; it
was only under the duresse of a forced promise that he
deprived his son of his protection ; but she, Briinnhilde,
the child of his heart, thought she would act in accord-
ance with his inner thoughts and secret desires by help-
ing Siegmund at any cost. — No, replies Wotan, she
should not have arrogated to herself the right of acting
as he would personally have been so willing to do had it
not been for the fatal oath exacted by Fricka ; at the
very moment when her father, tortured by destiny, was
dreaming in despair of annihilating himself once for all,
she should not have yielded to the sweet pleasure of
hearkening to her own tender compassion ; the god per-
sists in his harsh judgment : he banishes her forever
from his presence, and, since she has of her own will
allowed herself to be swayed by love, she shall hence-
forth be the slave of love.

The unfortunate Walkyrie entreats her father to con-
sider that, although he deprives her of her Walhalla life,
she formerly formed a part of his divine being, and that
he would be dishonouring himself to give her up to the
first comer, perchance a coward. A new hero, adven-

1 76 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

turous and brave, is about to be born to the race of the
Wiilsungs j let him be her saviour and her master ! —
At the reiterated refusal of the god, she prays him at
least to permit a terrible barrier to be raised around her
during her fatal sleep, in order that none but a mortal to
whom fear is unknown may, in triumphing over the
danger, achieve the conquest. The god, at last, touched
by the heroic courage of his unfortunate child, feels his
paternal heart melt before a spirit so proud under dis-
tress ; he consents to accede to her last wish : around
her he will raise a burning barrier, whose devouring
flames will frighten away the timid, and which the
desired hero will alone be able to pass ; then, raising
her, he holds her to his heart in a long embrace, saying
many tender farewell words. — These lips, which so
joyously sang the glory of heroes, must be silent ; these
luminous eyes, which he has so often fondly kissed and
whose glance has so often comforted him in hours of
sadness, must be closed forever for the unfortunate god,
and may only open for the happy mortal who will suc-
ceed in gaining her. — With a supreme kiss, he takes
away her divinity and closes her eyelids. Brunnhilde,
overcome with drowsiness, slowly falls asleep; he then
takes her to a mossy bank shaded by a wide-branched fir,
in the shelter of which he lays her inanimate form. He
gazes upon her with emotion, then he closes her casque,
sets her lance beside her as a sign of authority, and
covers her with her long steel Walkyrie shield.

Then, striking the rock three times with his spear, he
evokes Loge, the god of fire. A flame springs up,
increases in volume, and soon surrounds the rock with a
fear-inspiring and magnificent belt of fire, forming an in-
accessible rampart around the sleeping virgin.

The curtain closes very slowly.

OF RICHARD WAGNER i-jy

SIEGFRIED

Act I.

Scene I. — The scenery shows a large cavern in the
midst of the forest, in which Mime has established his
dwelling and forge. At the hack, on the right, there
are large natural openings through which is visible the
verdure of the sunlit woods. On the right, in the fore-
ground, is a bed covered with skins of animals ; in the
middle distance, on the left, are the hearth and bellows
of the forge, from which the smoke escapes by a vast
natural chimney. In the foreground is a cupboard in
which the gnome keeps his food. Thick cinders lie
over everything.

Mime, with growls and curses, is forging a new sword
for Siegfried, who takes a malicious pleasure in constantly
breaking the blades which the dwarf gives him.

Ah ! why can he not succeed in uniting the fragments
of Nothung, Siegmund's weapon ! In the youth's hands
it would easily triumph over Fafner, who, transformed
into a dragon, is still the guardian of the magic Ring.
Siegfried could gain possession of the talisman, which, in
his turn, Mime could wrest from him ; but all efforts
are vain ! The fragments of the mysterious sword will
not unite in his hands ! He spitefully continues to
strike the anvil, whilst talking to himself.

Siegfried in forest dress, with a silver horn on a chain,
appears, joyously leading a bear with a rope, having cap-
tured it in the forest, and sets it at the terrified Mime.
He rallies him on his cowardice, and then, freeing the
bear, which disappears into the forest, he claims the
sword which he had ordered the Nibelung to make him,
and breaks it on the anvil at the first attempt as he has

i 7 8 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

done with all the others. His conversation already testi-
fies how little affection and esteem he has for the dwarf;
and Mime vainly recapitulates all the troubles and all the
care he has taken of him from his birth. Siegfried goes
and lies down on the couch, and contemptuously kicks
to the ground the food which the dwarf brings him ;
he mocks him and asks himself how it is that, feeling
such an aversion for this miserable gnome, he still
returns here every day after his ramblings in the for-
est. — His foster-father replies that, despite his whims,
this proves that Mime is dear to his heart. — But
Siegfried laughs at this idea ; he puts fresh questions to
the dwarf and refuses to believe that this squinting
and hideous abortion can be the author of his existence,
as the knave is trying to persuade him. He urges him
to tell him who were his real parents : Mime tries to
avoid answering, and finally, being compelled by the
irritated youth, confesses that he is the son of an unhappy
fugitive, who, overwhelmed with grief and agonv, one
day sought refuge in the forest and died in giving birth
to him. Siegfried shows great emotion at this story.
The crafty dwarf repeatedly returns to the enumeration
of all the benefits he has bestowed upon the child whom
the poor dying Sieglinde had confided to his care, but the
impetuous youth unceremoniously interrupts him and
forces him to tell him the rest of his story. Little by
little he learns that, before expiring, his mother gave him
his name of Siegfried, and that his father had been slain
in a combat, leaving him as his onlv heritage the frag-
ments of a sword which had broken in the last fight, and
which are still preserved by the Nibelung. At this reve-
lation Siegfried flies into a passion ; he orders the dwarf
to weld together the fragments of his father's sword, with
which he will leave the forest, free and joyous, to travel

OF RICHARD WAGNER 179

over the world ; he must have this sword immediately :
he demands that Mime shall forge it without any delay,
and springs out of the cave after having threatened the
dwarf, who, on being left alone, is in a state of despair:
he no more knows how to manage the rebel steel than
to keep him whose unconscious arm, in accordance with
his dark machinations, is to conquer for him the treasure
that he covets and that is so well guarded by the terrible
dragon.

Sckne II. — While he gives way to these discourag-
ing reflections, there comes into the cavern a stranger,
heavily muffled in a dark cloak and having on his head a
large hat which conceals part of his face. This stranger,
who is none other than the god Wotan, refuses to reveal
his identity to Mime; he styles himself the Wanderer,
and asks to be allowed to rest after the fatigues of the
journey. Despite his grudging reception by the dwarf,
who sees in him a spy whose presence frightens and dis-
turbs him, the god enters, and, sitting down at the
hearth, tells his host that often while wandering over the
face of the earth he pays the hospitality he receives by
wise counsels which he gives to those who desire to
question him, and he offers to forfeit his head if Mime
in questioning him does not learn from his answers
something which is important for him to know. The
dwarf, to get rid of him, accepts the gage, and asks him
three questions, which the Wanderer promises to solve:
" Who are the people living in the bowels of the earth ? "
first asks Mime. — "They are the Nibelungs, whom
their chief Alberich subjugated, thanks to the power of
the magic Ring," the stranger replies. — "What race
lives on the surface of the earth ? " — " The race of the
giants, whose princes, Fasolt and Fafner, acquired the
treasures of the Rhine and the cursed Ring. Fafner killed

i8o THE MUSIC DRAMAS

his brother, and now, transformed into a dragon, guards
this treasure." — Mime, who is deeply interested in the
Wanderer, again asks him : " Who are the inhabitants
of the cloudy heights?" — "They are the luminous
elves who dwell in Walhalla, and their chief, Wotan, has
conquered the universe by virtue of his lance, on which
are graved the sacred runes."

At the conclusion of these words, the stranger strikes
the ground with his staff, and a roll of thunder is heard,
which makes Mime start from his reverie. The dwarf
being satisfied with the answers he has received, now
wants to get rid of the Wanderer, in whom he has at
length recognized the Father of the Gods ; but the latter
questions him in his turn, holding his head as a forfeit if
he does not answer his questions : " What race is perse-
cuted by Wotan despite the love he bears them ? " —
" The Walsungs," replies Mime, who rapidly sketches
their history. — " What sword is intended, according to
. the dark designs of a Nibelung, to slay Fafner, by the

agency of Siegfried, and make the dwarf master of the
Ring?" — " Nothung," cries Mime, carried away by
the interest he takes in the question. — Finally, " Who
is the skilful smith who will succeed in reuniting the
wondrous fragments of the blade ? "

At these words, Mime trembles with fright; the
question reawakens all his anxieties, and the Wanderer,
laughing at his emotion, tells him that only he who
knows no fear will be able to triumph over the difficulty.
The dwarf has not succeeded in answering the last
question ; his life, therefore, is forfeit to the stranger,
who goes away into the forest, bequeathing the gnome's
head to him who has never known fear.

Scene III. — On being left alone, Mime sinks down
behind the anvil ; that fear which he ought never to

OF RICHARD WAGNER 181

have felt, if he wants to forge the steel successful ,
takes complete possession of him; in his delirium he
already thinks he sees the dragon, the terrible Fafner,
approaching ; he trembles in every limb, utters loud
cries, and rolls on the ground.

Siegfried, on his return from his expedition into the
forest, finds him in this condition. He again asks for
the sword ; but the dwarf now knows that he himself
cannot forge it, and then understands that this youth,
who has never known what fear is, is the one to whom
the Wanderer bequeathed his head on departing. To
escape this peril, it is necessary, cost what it mav, to
terrify this bold heart, and, with this idea, he tells Sieg-
fried that, according to his mother's wish, he cannot
leave these solitudes without first having learnt fear.
To excite it he draws a moving picture of the forest
when darkness is falling upon it, when vague murmurs
mingle with the savage cries of the wild beasts. Sieg-
fried is well acquainted with this mysterious hour, but
it has never yet disturbed his heart in any way. Mime
then speaks to him of the terrible dragon, Fafner, who
strangles and devours all who attempt to approach him,
whose retreat, Neidhohle, the cavern of envy, is at the
extremity of the forest.

The dwarf's tale only serves to awaken the curiosity
of the ardent youth ; he wants to go to seek fear before
the monster's retreat ; he wants to set out, but not with-
out being armed with Nothung, and he calls upon Mime,
for the last time, to forge it for him. At the fresh pro-
crastinations of the wily gnome, who knows he cannot
perform the task, Siegfried snatches the pieces of the
sword from his hands, and sets eagerly to work to reduce
the metal to filings and afterwards to forge it. In
honour of the cherished weapon, he sings a joyous song,

i8i THE MUSIC DRAMAS

which alternates with the malevolent imprecations of the
elf, who feels all his anxieties returning, now that his
dark schemes are melting away.

The dwarf, however, will make a last effort for
success ; he will let the bold youth conquer the dragon
with his wondrous sword, and then, when he is ex-
hausted with the combat, Mime will present him with an
enchanted draught, a few drops of which will plunge
him into a deep sleep and leave him defenceless. Then
the Nibelung will only have to pursue his way to the
cave where he will easily be able to seize the treasure
which he has so long and ardently coveted. Already he
sees himself in possession of the Ring of the omnipotent
charm, and tastes in advance long draughts of the in-
toxicating pleasures of sovereign power. He takes from
the cupboard the ingredients necessary for his infernal
concoction and begins to mix it on the other end of the
hearth of the forge.

Meanwhile, Siegfried, still gaily singing, has finished
the forging of his marvellous weapon ; he tempers it,
and then tries it on the anvil, which this time he easily
cleaves with a powerful blow. The dwarf, whose medi-
tations are thus rudely interrupted, starts and falls to the
ground overwhelmed with terror, while the youth joy-
ously and triumphantly brandishes his sword.

Act II.

Scene I. — The action takes place in the forest, be-
fore the cavern in which the drowsy Fafner is guarding
his treasure. On the right, in the foreground, are thick
reeds ; in the centre, an enormous lime-tree with mighty
limbs, and roots which form a kind of natural seat. In
the middle distance, which is partly elevated, toward the
kit, half hidden by a mass of rocks, is the opening to

OF RICHARD WAGNER 183

the dragon's den. A wall of rugged rocks forms the
background. A dark night reigns over the whole scene.

Alherich is anxiously keeping watch outside- the
Neidhohlc, the retreat of the monster whose treasure In-
still hopes to gain, when, accompanied by a storm-wind,
and suddenly illuminated by a moonbeam which pierces
the clouds, the Wanderer arrives.

The elf, furious at the presence of his enemy, hreaks
out into threatenings and insults against the god, whom
he suspects of desiring to help Siegfried in his struggle
with the monster. But Wotan, who has come to see
and not to act, being firmly resolved not in any way to
protect the hero whose race he has been compelled to
abandon, answers Alberich that the only person he has
to fear is Mime. Mime alone desires the Ring, of
whose magic power the youth is entirely ignorant. As
for Wotan himself, he disdains it. To support his words,
he proposes to the Nibelung the idea of warning the
monster of the danger which threatens him and offering
to save his life in exchange for the Talisman. The
dragon, Fafner, awakened from his heavy sleep, declines
their proposition : he is not willing to give up his useless
power. The god, laughing at the dwarf's discomfiture,
departs in the ragings of the storm, advising him to be-
have in a conciliators way towards his brother Mime.

The Nibelung, following him with a malevolent
glance, renews his imprecations, swearing to pursue his
conquest and one day to crush the detested race of the
gods. He hides himself in a cleft in the rocks; day
begins to break.

Scene II. — Mime and Siegfried arrive, Siegfried
armed with the sword. Siegfried sits down under the
big lime-tree, his companion faces him, and attempts to
terrify him by pointing out the retreat which yawns a

1 84 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

few paces from them, and depicting the horrible monster,
the denizen of thai cavern, who seizes all who have the
imprudence to approach him in his terrible jaws and
covers them with a venomous froth which consumes the
flesh of his victims, or crushes and suffocates them in
the coils of his long tail.

Siegfried, who is unmoved at his words, promises him-
self to plunge Nothung into the monster's heart ; and
when Mime insists and persists that he will feel fear on
finding himself face to face with the dragon, he becomes
impatient and forces him to go away, threatening him in
his turn with the frightful beast.

Being now alone and awaiting the combat, Siegfried
joyfully thinks that he is now going to leave forever this
odious dwarf who is so hateful to him ; he also thinks
with deep tenderness of that mother whom he would
have loved so dearly and whose caresses he has never
known. He takes a delight in thinking of her as beau-
tiful and gentle, with eyes clear and brilliant as those of
a gazelle. He sighs and becomes meditative, then his
dreaming is interrupted by the murmurs of the forest,
which come from every direction and fill his soul with a
mvsterious poetrv ; and bv the joyous song of a bird perched
above his head, whose language he regrets not being able
to understand ; perhaps it would speak to him of that
dear mother ? He wishes to imitate its warbling and
cuts a reed with his sword to make a pipe; but he can
only draw harsh sounds from this primitive instrument,
and, casting it away in disgust, he takes up his silver
horn instead, and on it he sounds a jovous call. Hitherto,
when he has called thus on the forest for a dear com-
panion, he has only found the bear and the wolf; what
will come now ?

So saying, Siegfried turns and finds himself in the pres-

OF RICHARD WAGNER 185

ence of Fafner, who, in the form of a hideous reptile,
has advanced to the middle of the stage, and utters a
loud roar. The youth laughs at the sight of him, and
is not in the least afraid of the monster's menacing
words ; he rallies him on his delicate little teeth, and,
drawing his sword, he resolutely places himself before
him. The dragon vainly attempts to spurt his deadly
venom upon him and enfold him with his tail so as to
crush him : the young hero foils his attempts, and, profit-
ing from an instant in which his enemy turns round, he
plunges Nothung into his heart. The dying Fafner
admires the courage of the youth who has dared to brave
him; he tells him what, personality he concealed under
this hideous form, and his last words are of useful coun-
sel to Siegfried, who must guard against the dark designs
of him who brought him here; then he rolls over on the
ground, lifeless. At the moment when Siegfried with-
draws his sword from the monster's breast, his hand is
covered with the burning blood which gushes from the
wound ; he involuntarily lifts his fingers to his lips to
get rid of the blood, and then for a few moments he
stands in thought. Suddenly his attention is attracted by
the bird's song, the meaning of which he now seems to
comprehend. Has such a prodigy been wrought by his
having tasted of the blood ? The bird,- in a lan«-uao;e he
can understand, advises him to go into the cavern and
take possession of the Tarnhelm and the Ring, the
power of which it reveals to him. The hero thanks
his gracious protector and disappears in the depths of the
cave.

Scene III. — Whilst he is exploring it, Mime issues
from his hiding-place, and, not seeing Siegfried, is about
to enter the cavern, when Alberich, also leaving his re-
treat, bars his passage. A heated discussion then arises

186 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

between the two dwarfs concerning the coveted treasure.
Mime ends by proposing to share it with his brother,
but the latter rejects the offer with disdain : he offers
him the Ring and will keep the Tarnhelm for himself,
cunningly calculating that it will be easy later to wrest
the Ring from his brother by the aid of the enchanted
casque. Alberich contemptuously refuses ; and the
quarrel grows very bitter, each one swearing that the
treasure shall belong to him entirely. They disappear
among the trees and rocks, giving place to Siegfried,
whom they are enraged to see come out of the cavern
earnestly gazing at the magic helmet and the Ring.
He halts under the tree, asking himself of what use will
be these treasures, which he would not have gathered
save for the advice of the bird, whose whole meaning he
did not exactly grasp : they will only serve to remind
him of his victory in which he had no knowledge of
fear.

Through the silence the murmurs of the forest are
again heard, increasing and flooding with a glorious sym-
phony the soul of the youth, who, now in complete com-
munion with the mysterious voices of Nature, plainly
perceives the sublime and hidden meaning of it all. The
bird's song is again heard instructing him regarding
Mime's treachery : Siegfried will only have to listen at-
tentively to the gnome's words to understand their real
signification. In fact, the crafty dwarf again advances,
meditating the treachery which will assure him the vic-
tory he has so long coveted ; his language betrays him
despite himself, and his words exactly mirror the black
feelings in his heart, although he tries to make them
affectionate and reassuring : he has always hated the
child who was confided to his care, but he wanted to
make him his instrument for gaining the treasure; he

OF RICHARD WAGNER 187

now offers him a poisoned draught, under the pretext
of refreshing him, and when his victim is extended on
the ground with his limbs stiff in death, he will at last
seize the talisman, the object of his ardent desire. Sieg-
fried, indignant at the odious schemes of the scoundrel,
lays him dead at his feet with a pass of his sword ; then he
raises the body and casts it disdainfully into the cavern,
before which he rolls the body of the dragon ; they shall
thus unite in guarding the riches heaped up in the cave.

Wearied by all his exploits, the hero lies down at the
foot of the tree ; the -melodies of the forest are again
heard and he asks his pretty companion, the bird, to sing
again. -Cannot the friend who has already given him
such valuable counsel continue to guide him, him, so
lonely in the world and so hungry for the affections to
which his heart has so long been a stranger ? The
wondrous bird then tells him that on a solitary rock, sur-
rounded by flames which jealously guard her, sleeps the
loveliest of women ; she there awaits the lover who will
brave the fire to gain her; Briinnhilde is her name; she
will only belong to a hero whose soul has never been
accessible to fear.

Siegfried, whose , heart is unconscious of all fear,
recognizes himself as the chosen one who is to triumph.
Delighted, in a state of exaltation, and intoxicated with
desire, he springs to the conquest of her who is to be
his ; the bird, to show the way, hovers above him, and
the hero follows the way indicated with joyous cries.

Act III.

Scene I. — The scenery shows a narrow defile in a
savage, bare, and rocky country. A crypt-like cave, the
dark mouth of which is visible, is cut into the mountain,

188 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

which rises to a point in the middle distance. On the
left is a path among the wilderness of rocks; the land-
scape is shrouded in semi-obscurity.

The Wanderer has halted at the entrance of the crypt,
in which reposes in her eternal sleep Erda, the ancient
spirit of the earth. He evokes her, and, by the power
of his spell, forces her to awake. He wants to ques-
tion her, for she is the wisdom of the world ; no mys-
tery is hidden from her, and the god is anxious to share
her knowledge.

The prophetess slowly emerges from her mysterious
retreat, enveloped in a weird light ; her hair and her
gleaming robes seem covered with hoar-frost. She has
with difficulty been aroused by the influence of the spell
from her profound slumber, but she knows nothing : all
her knowledge abandons her when she awakes ; she can-
not answer Wotan, and advises him to apply to the
Norns, who spin and weave all the knowledge of their
eternal mother into the thread of the destinies. But
what the god seeks is not to know the future: he would
modify it. Why, then, does he not question the child
of his desire, the far-seeing Briinnhilde ? asks the Vala. 1
Then Wotan informs her of the punishment which he
has had to inflict on the rebel virgin. Can he still con-
sult her now that he has deprived her of her divinity ?
The goddess sinks into profound meditation ; her
thoughts trouble her since she has awoke ; she is not
willing to counsel him whose actions she blames, who,
after having ordered the Walkvrie to act in a certain^
way, punishes her for having done so; who alternately
shackles justice and puts it in force and who perjures
himself in order to keep his oaths ; besides, she has no

1 Vala is the name which the Scandinavians gave to their
prophetesses.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 189

power to change the immutable law of what is to be.
She asks to be freed from the spell and to return to her
eternal sleep. Wotan, not being able to get anything
from her, will allow her to descend into her dark retreat.
Let destiny be accomplished : he will no longer struggle
against ruin ; what he formerly decided he will now per-
form with joy; and the world, which in his anger he
had devoted to the hatred of the Nibelung, he will now
leave to the son of the Walsungs ; the hero, who, free
from all fear, has succeeded in conquering the magic
Ring, is going to awake Brunnhilde, and the fallen
daughter of the gods shall accomplish knowingly the act
of liberation which will set the world free ; it is she who
shall return to the Rhine the cursed gold which has
caused such great misfortunes ; it is she also who,
enveloping Walhalla in a tremendous conflagration, shall
bring about the end of the gods. Wotan then breaks
the spell which holds the prophetess ; she disappears into
the vault, which is again plunged in darkness ; the tem-
pest dies away, and the Wanderer silently awaits Sieg-
fried's arrival.

Dawn begins to break over the scene ; the guardian
bird comes riving in, then, suddenly frightened at the
sight of the two ravens which alwavs accompanv the
Ma>ter of the World, it disappears in full flight.

Siegfried joyously advances, following the way which
the bird has indicated.

1. II. — A dialogue commences between Siegfried
and W otan, who asks him questions, and to whom he
tells the storv of his exploit with the dragon, of the
wondrous sword in his hand, and the sweet conquest
which he aspires to make.

These words momentarily revive in the god's heart
the agony of the coming events which he faced just

iqo THE MUSIC DRAMAS

now with a firm will; for the last time he is tempted to
intervene, and endeavours to oppose the progress of the
young hero. Siegfried wants at any cost to follow the
road which the bird pointed out before it fled from
the presence of Wotan's ravens; he becomes angry
with this importunate stranger who wants to bar his wav,
and declares that if he opposes him he will deprive him
of his remaining eye; but the Wanderer, despising the
bold youth's rage and saying that he is the guardian of
the rock where Briinnhilde sleeps, threatens with its
flames the audacipus mortal who would pass beyond, and
he angrily bars the way with his lance. Siegfried, whose
impatience is at white heat, draws his sword and strikes
Wotan's spear, breaking it into fragments. There is a
clap of thunder ; the whole scene is fiMed with a sea of
flame ; and the god, finding himself vanquished, gives
place to his young and impetuous antagonist, and dis-
appears in the general commotion.

The conquering Siegfried, now joyfully sounds his
horn and springs through the flames which are extending
on the mountain ; the sound of his horn, growing more
and more distant, proves that he is scaling the rocks ;
then the flames abate, the clouds of smoke disappear,
and reveal under an azure sky the rock on which Briinn-
hilde is sleeping.

The scenery is the same as in the third act of Die
JValki'ire.

Scene III. — Siegfried, who has ceased sounding his
horn, looks around him in amazement. He perceives
the noble steed sleeping in the shadow of the fir, and then
the shining steel armour which glitters in the sun ; he
approaches and sees an armed warrior asleep with the
head enclosed in a helmet. He gentlv detaches the
helmet to make the sleeper more comfortable. Magni-

OF RICHARD \\ VGNER [91

ficcnt tresses escape from it. Siegfried stands still in
astonishment and admiration. He now wants to take
off the Stirling cuirass and with the edge of his sword he
carefully cuts the thongs which hold the armour to-
gether : he is amazed and agitated at the sight of the
eful form of a woman enveloped in a flowing white
garment. Suddenly his heart is greatly troubled and
seized with a mortal agony, and in his emotion he calls
on the memory of his mother. Is this fear which at
length he feels 2 Was it reserved for this adorable being
to inspire him with terror? To awaken the maiden he
presses a long kiss upon her lips ; Briinnhilde then opens
her eyes, and they gaze upon one another with delight.

The Walkyrie slowly raises herself and addresses a
solemn hymn to the sun's light, from whose beams she
has so long been banished. Who has awakened her
from her interminable sleep ? Siegfried with emotion
tells her his name, blessing the mother who bore him
and the earth which nourished him, to permit him to see
thi' dawn of this happy day.

Briinnhilde joins her song of joy and gratitude to that
of Siegfried, Siegfried the well-beloved, who, even before
his birth, was the object of her love and care.

These strange words mislead the young hero : is not this
his mother whom he thought lost forever, and who is now
fount! ? — No, answers the virgin, smiling, his mother has
not been restored to him, but he has near him her who
has always loved and fought for him, for, although un-
consciously, it was her love that led her formerlj to
transgress Wotan's commands, and that drew upon her
the long expiation on the rock and exile from Walhalla.
At these thoughts, she becomes sad ; she resists the hero's
ardent caresses and wishes to get back her divine virgin-
ity and her immortal nature; she regretfully contem-

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

plates the brilliant steel of her cuirass and the shining

armour which formerly shielded her chaste body from the

- of" the profane; she calls upon her old wisdom and

'ike vision, and is terrified to rind that she is inspired
with them no longer; her knowledge is departed and
darkness obscures her thoughts : the daughter of the gods
has become a simple woman.

But at the same time earthly love wells up in her
heart and fills her whole being •, in vain she still tries to
Struggle with herself and repulse the ardour of Siegfried,

beseeches her to be his ; l<>\e is too strong. Briinn-
hilde is intoxicated with it. She will abandon the cause
of the puis. I. rt them all perish, that old and decrepit

; let Walhalla be destroyed; let the Burg crumble
into dust ; let the eternals come to an end ! . . .

ns, unravel the rope of the destinies of the gods!
I • the ilusk of the gods begin : the virgin will only live
now for the love of Siegfried, her treasure, her star, her
all. . . .

In uncontrollable emotion she throws herself into the
arms of her lover, who receives her with ecstasy.

DIE GOTTERDAMMERUNG

Prologue. — The stage, as in the third act of Die
nts Brunnhilde's rock, but the whole
.<• is enveloped in blackest night. In the distance
only is there a faint reflection of flames.

Morns, draped in long flowing robes, are

the golden iokI of Destiny, which they pass to

: . The first and oldest is seated on the

he tii ; the second is King at the entrance of

the right ; and the third, the youngest of

the 'hi> 1 at the foot of the rock which com-

OF RICHARD WAGNER 193

mands the valley. The first Norn points out to her
sisters the light which Loge ceaselessly maintains around
Briinnhilde's rock, and she tells them to sing and to
weave. She ties the golden cord to one of the branches
of the fir, and calls to mind that formerly it was a joy for
her to accomplish her task in the shelter of the mighty
branches of the world-ash, at the foot of which was a
fresh spring whence wisdom was gained. One day Wo-
tan came to the limpid water to drink there, and made
the sacred payment of the sacrifice of one of his eyes ;
then he tore off one of the strongest limbs of the tree to
make a battle-lance for himself. But from that moment
the ash began to wither, its foliage became yellow and
fell ; in the course of many centuries the trunk perished,
and, at the same time, the spring dried up. What hap-
pened then ? — And the Norn, throwing the cord to her
second sister, invites her to speak in her turn. — Wotan,
replies the Sibyl, graved on his lance the runes of the
treaties which constituted his power; he saw, fateful
omen ! his weapon shattered when he opposed a young
hero ; then he gathered together the warriors of Wal-
halla and made them destroy the world-ash. What hap-
pened afterwards ? the Norn asks her youngest sister,
throwing the cord to her. With it the heroes formed a
colossal pyre around the abode of the eternals, and Wo-
tan is sitting in silence in the midst of the august assem-
bly of the gods. If the wood, on taking fire, consumes
the magnificent Burg, that will be the end of the mas-
ters of the world. Wotan enslaved the crafty Loge and
stationed him in bright flames around Briinnhilde's rock;
then he plunged the splinters of his broken weapon into
the heart of the flaming god. What happened then ? —
The cord, which the Norns are weaving, begins to part,
the sharp edge of the rock is cutting it ; it is the anath-

1 94 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

ema of Alberich, the spoiler of the Rhine-gold, which is
bearing its fatal fruit; at last the cable breaks in the
middle and with it departs the prophetic power of the
three sisters, who rise in terror ; they precipitately gather
up the ends, and tying themselves together, they sink
into the depths of the earth to seek Erda, their eternal
mother.

Day has been slowly breaking; it now shines in all
its brilliance, and Siegfried is seen approaching, armed as
a warrior, with Briinnhilde accompanying him, holding
her noble horse, Granc, by the bridle.

The lovers, who have already tasted many days of
radiant happiness, exchange oaths of fidelity. Briinn-
hilde has instructed her husband in the sacred runes
which the gods have taught her; she has given him all
her knowledge, asking nothing in return but his con-
stancy and love; she is encouraging him to new ex-
ploits. Siegfried, who is about to depart, after having
given her renewed assurances of his love, presents her,
as a gage of his fidelity, with the Ring, taken from
Fafher, which is only valuable as a visible sign of the
virtues which he had to display in order to conquer it.

Briinnhilde is delighted, and gives him in exchange
Granc, the noble companion, which of old bore her so
often on lur warlike exploits. In the midst of the com-
bat, may the superb charger recall Briinnhilde to her
husband's memory.

They separate after a last embrace ; Siegfried goes
down the mountain, leading his steed ; Briinnhilde long
and lovingly gazes after him, and in the distance is
heard the joyous echo of the hero's horn.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 195

Act I.

Scene I. — The scenery shows the palace of the
Gibichungs on the banks of the Rhine. The great hall,
with large openings at the back, is on the level of the
river-bank ; the whole width of the river is visible. On
the right, half-way up the stage is a table with chairs
around it. To the left and right are entrances into
private apartments.

Gunther and his sister Gutrune, of the family of the
Gibichungs, are talking with Hagen, the son of their
mother, Grimhilde, and are extolling the wisdom of this
brother,~wTiohasaTways given them good counsel.

Hagen — who has inherited and carries on the dark
schemes of his father Alberich (who still cherishes the
idea of reo-aiiiing the Ring; which Wotan wrested from
him) — informed of Siegfried's valiant exploits and his
love for the Walkyrie, but carefully concealing this
knowledge, counsels his brother and sister, who are
ignorant of these facts, to strengthen their dynasty by
powerful alliances : for Gunther he desires Brunnhilde,
the virgin who is sleeping on an inaccessible rock, pro-
tected by a sea of flames ; it is not reserved for Gunther
to overcome this terrible obstacle : the only one who can
accomplish the heroic act, is Siegfried, the last scion of
the Walsungs, who conquered Fafner and took posses-
sion of the treasure of the Nibelungs.

He it is whom Hagen has selected for the daughter of
the Gibichungs. He will readily yield to Gunther the
fruits of his victory if his heart is enslaved by the charms
of Gutrune, and in this she can aid by making the hero
drink a certain enchanted potion, which will render his
mind oblivious of his past oaths and make him the slave
of her who shall administer the philtre.

, 9 6 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

The brother and sister enthusiastically adopt Hagen's
plan, and, tor the fulfilment of their wishes, impatiently
await him whose wanderings may at any moment lead
him into their vicinity.

^ i N |. II. — The sound of the horn is heard in the
direction of the Rhine at that very moment, announcing
Siegfried's arrival. Hagen perceives the young warrior
skilfully propelling a boat containing himself and Grane.
Gunther goes down to the bank to receive him, and
Gutrune, after having contemplated the hero from afar,
retires to her own apartments in evident agitation.

fried lands with his horse and asks the two men
which is Gunther, whose fame has reached him, and to
whom he wishes to offer the choice of combat or his
friendship. Gunther tells his name and answers his
guest with oaths of alliance and fidclitv. Hagen, who
Ikis taken charge of Grane and led him away by the
bridle, returns and questions him about the riches of
the Nibelungs, which he knows he possesses; but the
hero, despising the^e useless treasures, has left them in
the dragon's den ; he has brought away nothing but this
helmet suspended to his belt, the magic power of which
Hagen Lells him without making much impression on
him. He possesses one other object which belonged to
the conquered treasure, — a Ring, which he has given to
a noble woman, as a gage of his fealty. Hagen then
calls Gutrune, who enters, bringing a cup which she
offers Siegfried in sign of welcome.

latter bows to her and at the moment of empty-
tin- cup is absorbed in tender and touching memories
Brunnhilde, vowing, from the bottom of his heart,
their true and burning love.

II drinks, and returns the horn to the confused and
tated Gutrune; but, under the charm of the philtre,

OF RICHARD WAGNER 197

passion suddenly kindles in his eyes as he looks at the
maiden ; he tells her of the feeling which has just taken
complete possession of him, and immediately asks Gun-
ther to give him his sister. Gutrune, remorseful at thus
taking the hero's affection by force, makes a sign that
she is unworthy of him, and leaves the hall with totter-
ing steps. Siegfried watches her departure with a fasci-
nated gaze, and then asks his friend about himself. Has
he already selected a wife ?

Gunther replies by telling him of the difficulty he
would have in winning her whom he loves, Briinnhilde,
who is imprisoned with flames on a solitary rock. Sieg-
fried, at the sound of this name so dearly loved, is now
only struck with a vague reminiscence, which is imme-
diately effaced ; the philtre continues to do its work ; he
undertakes this conquest for Gunther, on the sole condi-
tion that he shall receive Gutrune as a reward.

With the help of the Tarnhelm he will take the form
of Gunther and will bring back the promised bride. They
bind themselves by a solemn oath never to betray their
alliance, and cement the pact by drinking in turn out of
the same horn, after having first mingled a few drops
of blood in the draught. Hagen, who has kept apart
and refused to take any part in this fraternal pledge, giv-
ing his bastard origin as a pretext, breaks the horn with
a stroke of his sword, while Gutrune, disturbed and
agitated, comes to aid the departure of the warriors •, he
meditates with bitter irony, on the fact that these two
gallants, led astray, one by his perfidious counsels, the
other by his odious sorcery, are both at work to build
up the fortune of the humble son of the Nibelung.

A superb curtain is drawn across the front of the
scene and hides it ; when it rises, the Walkyrie's rock
is seen, as in the prologue.

,98 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

-,,. : HI. — Briinnhilde, silent and pensive, is sitting
at the entrance of the grotto, looking at the Ring which
Siegfried gave her, and covering it with passionate kisses.
She hears in the distance a sound which was formerly
familiar, — the gallop of an aerial horse ; she listens, and,
in delight, springs to meet Waltraute, her sister, who is
coming to seek her in her retreat, and whose troubled
expression she does not notice; is her loved companion
at last bringing her the pardon from the too severe god ?
Wotan must have softened towards the guilty one, since
he allowed the devouring fire to protect her in her sleep
and permitted happiness to grow out of her very chastise-
ment; she now belongs to a hero whose love inflames her
with pride and who has made her the happiest of wives.

Waltraute, who does not share her sister's jov, has
come to her full of agony, despite Wotan's prohibition,
to entreat her to save Walhalla from the misfortune
which threatens it. Since having exiled the child of his
heart, the Lord of Battles, in distress and discourage-
ment, has not ceased to go about the world as a solitary
Wanderer: one day he returned from his idle roam-
ings, holding his shattered lance in his hand ; silent and
sombre, with a gesture he ordered his heroes to cut
down the world-ash, and with it to make a vast pyre
ind the abode of the eternals ; then he convoked the
Council of the Gods ; and since then, sullen and
motionless, he sits enthroned among them and the
heroes, sorrowfully contemplating his baffled weapon;
vainly his daughters, the warrior-maidens, try to com-
fort him ; he remains deaf to their prayers, awaiting his
us, which he has sent away, and which, alas !
00 not return to bring him any reassuring; news.

only, touched by the caresses of his daughter,
W altraute, his eyes dimmed at the recollection of Briinn-

OF RICHARD WAGNER 199

hilde, and he uttered these words : " If she were to
restore the cursed Ring to the Daughters of the Rhine,
the gods and the world would be saved." Then Wal-
traute furtively left the house of mourning, to come to
beg her sister to perform this act of redemption.

At these words, Briinnhilde rebels. What ! sacrifice
Siegfried's Ring, the sacred pledge of their love, more
precious to her than the whole race of the gods and the
glory of the eternals ? She will never consent to that,
though the splendours of Walhalla crumble away this
moment ; and she lets her sister depart in despair, bear-
ing her immutable decision.

Waltraute, in utter despair, hastens to her father's
palace, accompanied by a storm-cloud flashing with
lightning ; night has fallen, and the flame encircling the
rock shines with an unusual brilliance.

The sound of Siegfried's horn is heard in the dis-
tance. Briinnhilde, in delight, springs to meet him, but
recoils in terror at the appearance of an unknown war-
rior; it is her husband, who, still under the influence of
the fatal philtre which blinds his soul and by virtue of
the power of the helm, presents himself to her under the
form of Gunther, in whose name he wants to capture
her. The unfortunate woman, overcome with horror,
struggles in vain, calling upon Wotan in her distress,
believing that she is again sufFcring from his anger.
She vainly invokes the power of the Ring ; her strength
fails her. Siegfried throws her down, and, snatching
away the Ring, he places it on his own finger, declaring
her Gunther's bride, and forces her to enter the grotto,
into which he follows her; but, faithful to the word
which he gave to his ally, he will preserve her untouched
for the son of the Gibichung. To this he calls his
sword, Nothung, to witness.

20 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Act II.

Scene I. — A long and beautiful stretch of the
Rhine is visible, forming, on the left, a sharp turn, just
before the palace of the Gibichungs, which is seen in pro-
rile in the extreme right foreground. From the escarped
and rock) banks of the river, in the right centre, rises a
road, beside which are a row of sacrificial stones, the
first two dedicated to Fricka and Donner, and the third,
larger than the others, consecrated to Wotan.

It is dark night. Hagen, armed and sitting motion-
less at the door of the palace which he is guarding, seems
to be asleep, although his eyes are open. His father,
Alberich, sitting in front of him, is prompting his
dreams, and, speaking to him in a low voice, excites him
to the struggle in which he is engaged to reconquer the
Ring from Wotan, the cursed : already the god has met
his master among his own blood ; a Walsung has shat-
tered his spear, the instrument of his power, and the
god, disarmed and brought to naught, sees with anguish
the approaching end of himself, and Walhalla. If
Hagen is willing to help the elf who was the author of
his being, he can gain the sovereignty of the gods for his
own advantage. The Ring, which must be gained at
all costs, is in Siegfried's possession •, but the hero, not
knowing its power, or despising it, by that very fact
ipes the imprecation attached to the possession of the
talisman ; he must be tricked, then, and it must be done
quickly, lest, counselled by the noble woman with whom
the magic Ring is deposited, he may have time to restore
to the Rhine-Daughters the treasure which they so in-
sistently demand, and which, in that case, would be
irrevocably lost to the Nibelungs.

SCENE II. — Hagen, still dreaming, swears to his

OF RICHARD WAGNER 201

father that he will succeed in gaining possession of the
Ring. Alberich disappears, entreating his son to keep
his promise. A thick cloud covers Hagen ; day begins
to break in the direction of the Rhine, and the sun
rises, being reflected in the river, and shining on the
arrival of Siegfried, who, transported by the power of
his magic helm, arrives from the rock where he has
captured Briinnhilde for Gunther, to announce the good
news to the daughter of the Gibichungs.

Gutrune is delighted, and makes her lover relate his
new exploit, joyfully learning that Gunther, having by a
cunning subterfuge received his bride from his hands, is
on the way with her to the palace of his fathers.

Scene III. — Preparations must be hastened for the
reception of the new couple ; Hagen, from a high point
of observation, now calls together his brother's vassals
with the sound of a horn ; they run to arms, asking what
danger threatens their lord and master ; but Hagen
reassures them : they are only called together to wel-
come the bride he has gained by Siegfried's aid, and to
prepare the sacrifices to the gods who have been pro-
pitious to them. Let them immolate a strong bull on
Wotan's altar ; a boar for Froh ; a goat for Donner ;
and let them consecrate a gentle ewe to Fricka, so that
she may grant the bridal pair a happy marriage.

The vassals, carried away by the gay words of Hagen,
who is usually sombre and savage, rejoice, and vow to
protect their future mistress.

Scene IV. — The bark bringing Gunther and Briinn-
hilde has landed. The warrior steps out of it with his
sad bride, who allows herself to be led with pale face
and downcast eyes. He presents her to his vassals, who
joyously welcome her, then to Gutrune and her future
husband.

202 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Brunnhilde, at the sight of Siegfried, is dumb with
astonishment and stands still, looking fixedly at him; he
calmly meets the unfortunate woman's glance in entire
unconsciousness of all that is passing in her mind ; she
is on the point of fainting, and Siegfried calmly supports
her ; she sees the Ring on the perjured man's finger ;
then she violently starts away from him and asks how
tin- Rinii, which Gunther took away from her and which
he said was the pledge of their union, is in the possession
of another. The son of the Gibichungs is troubled, and
does not know what to reply. Siegfried, lost in reverie
at the sight of the Ring, only remembers that he for-
merly won it in his fight with the dragon and freely says
so. Hagen joins in the discussion, pretends that he
suspects the Walsung of treachery, and goads Briinn-
hilde to revenge; the latter, wild with grief and revolt,
proclaims Siegfried a rogue and a villain ; she accuses
the gods of all the evils which are crushing her, and
repulses Gunther when he tries to calm her, renouncing
him as her husband and pointing to the son of Walse as
him to whom she is given body and soul.

The excitement is at its height; Siegfried is anxious
to exculpate himself of such treachery; and all summon
him to declare under oath that he has not broken his
plighted word and that in Brunnhilde he has respected
Gunther* s bride. He solemnly affirms it on the weapon
which Hagen presents to him : may he perish by this
very weapon if he has forfeited his honour.

S< ink V. — Brunnhilde strides forward with rage and
indignation, and, by the sharp and pointed steel, calls
down vengeance on the traitor and perjurer, and as
fried departs, careless of her threats and thinking of
nothing but his new love, whom he draws with him into
the palace, the unfortunate creature, a prey to the most

OF RICHARD WAGNER 203

terrible grief, agonizingly asks herself of what cruel sor-
cery she has been the victim, — who has brought upon
her such misfortune, — and how can she sever her hate-
ful bonds, now that she has lost her divine knowledge.
Hagen then approaches the poor abandoned woman, and
offers her the aid of his arm to avenge her; but at this
proposition she gives a bitter laugh ; has not she herself
taken care to render the hero invulnerable ? and, more-
over, would not his bravery paralyze whosoever would
measure himself against him ? Hagen recognizes his
inferiority in such a struggle, but may there not be some
secret means of vanquishing the guilty one ?

Briinnhilde then tells him that only one point is vul-
nerable ; knowing well that he would never turn his
back upon the enemy, she did not include that in her
enchantments : if Hagen can strike him between the
shoulders, he will be able to give him a mortal wound
there. The wretch promises to profit from this pre-
cious advice, and imparts his plan to Gunther, who has
been standing apart, absorbed in his thoughts and over-
whelmed by the accusation of cowardice which his
wife has brought against him. Gunther shudders at the
thought of betraying him whom he has taken for his
brother-in-arms ; but Hagen tries to still his scruples :
he reminds him in an undertone what power will result
to him from this act, since it will make him master of
the Ring. Gunther still hesitates, thinking of Gutrune's
grief. That name rouses all Briinnhilde's jealous hatred :
that woman, who must have robbed her of her husband
by a charm, must be chastised in her love; and Briinn-
hilde adds her entreaties to those of Hagen. Siegfried,
then, shall die, Gunther acquiesces ; the hunt which
will take place to-morrow will furnish a pretext for his
death : a boar shall be said to have attacked him.

204 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

While they are weaving this dark plot, Siegfried and
Gutrune, accompanied by their nuptial-train, appear with
their heads adorned with Mowers and leaves. They invite
their brother and sister to imitate them, and while Gun-
ther, taking Briinnhilde's hand, follows the joyous party,
Hagen, remaining behind, invokes the assistance of his
father Alberich, the malevolent elf, and swears to himself
that he will soon possess the much-coveted Ring.

Act III.

SCENE I. — The stage represents a lovely landscape
on the banks of the Rhine; the azure waters, pent
between rocky banks, show the Undines sporting in their
transparent waves. In the foreground there is a kind of
strand; on the right, a path rises among the rocks and
leads to the summit of the bank.

W oglinde, Wcllgundc, and Flosshilde, the three Rhine-
Daughters, whilst sporting in the waves, are lamenting
the loss of their gold, whose pure brilliance formerly
illumined the river-bed, which is now plunged in darkness
:ind sadness. If the possessor of the treasure would only
consent to restore it to them!

Just then the distant sound of the horn tells them that
the hero is coming their way. Thev are diving down to
take counsel together, when Siegfried, fully armed, appears
on the bank, having lost his way while following the
game.

The Undines reappear and accost him, offering to help
him recover, the bear, which has escaped him, if, in
ange, he will give them the golden Ring which is on
his finger.

II< refuses the Nixies' proposal. What! give up a

treasure which lie gained at the cost of a terrible com-

•■• i'li the dragon, Fafner? Never! They jeer at

OF RICHARD WAGNER 205

him, mocking his avarice and his dread, — he so hand-
some and so strong, — of being beaten by his wife if
she should notice the absence of the Ring, and they
again disappear in the waves. Siegfried, disturbed by
their raillery, almost decides to offer them the treasure
by which he sets such little store ; he calls them back ;
but the three sisters, who have concerted together, are
now grave and earnest, and counsel him to keep the
Ring till he understands the malediction which is asso-
ciated with it ; then he will joyfully yield it to them.
They know many fatal things concerning Siegfried's
life — his cursed Ring, made out of the Rhine-gold, by
virtue of the anathema of him who forged it devotes to
misfortune whosoever shall become its possessor. , He
shall perish, even as Fafner perished, unless he returns
it to the depths of the river ; its waves alone will have
power to annul the malediction, that malediction which
the Norns have woven into the cord of destiny. Sieg-
fried will not allow himself to be moved by what he con-
siders vain threats ; he does not give any credence to the
story of the nymphs, and he will brave the alarming
prophecies of the Norns, whose cord, if the occasion
arises, Nothung will be able to sever. They say this
Ring assures him the empire of the world : well, he will
willingly give it to the graceful Nixies, if they, in ex-
change, will give him love and all its sweet ecstasies, —
for life without love, he values it no more than this
(saying these words, he takes up a clod of earth and
casts it far from him) ; but threats will never induce
him to yield, for fear is unknown to him.

The Undines, finding him deaf to their exhortations,
give up the attempt to convince a madman who had not
the sense to retain and appreciate the most precious bless-
ing that ever fell to his lot, the love of the Walkyrie, and is

206 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

even ignorant that he has trifled away his happiness,
whilst he is set upon keeping the talisman which dooms
him to death. But, happily for them, this very day his
heritage will pass into the hands of a noble woman, who,
unlike him, will listen to their prayers and do what is
right. They will hasten to meet her. Siegfried follows
them with smiling eyes, admiring their graceful move-
ments.

S< ink II. — Hunting horns are heard in the distance,
gradually coming nearer; the young hunter joyously
answers on his silver horn. Gunther and Hagen descend
the bank with their suite. The menials prepare the meal,
while the huntsmen stretch themselves on the earth and
begin to talk and drink. Siegfried, confessing that his
chase has come to nothing, carelesslv relates his meeting
with the sisters, who have predicted his death for that very
day. Gunther is uneasy, and furtively looks at Hagen,
who asks Siegfried to tell them of the time when it is
said he was able to talk with the birds. But the hero
has long ceased to understand their warblings, to which
he now prefers a woman's sweet words. Gunther joins
Hagen in insisting on hearing about that adventure.
tried then tells of his childhood in the forest with
Mime, the cunning gnome, whose dark schemes he
Named, his combat with Fafner by the aid of Nothung,
his valiant sword, the conquest of the treasure, and the
wise counsel of the wondrous bird. When the hero has
arrived at this point of his story, Hagen secretly mingles
with his drink a philtre, which reawakens his sleeping
memories; Siegfried, now in full possession of all his
ilties, to the profound astonishment of Gunther, who
listens with an ever-increasing emotion, relates his victo-
i ions que3t to deliver BrQnnhilde, and the delightful
reward which awaited him as the price of his valour.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 207

Gunther, in amazement, seems as if he begins to under-
stand. At this moment, two ravens, issuing from a
neighbouring: prove, come and wheel above the head of
Siegfried, who turns to look at them ; Hagen profits by
this moment to spring upon him whom in his hatred he
has trapped in such a cowardly manner, and plunges his
spear between his shoulders. Gunther springs up in
horror to ward off the murderer's arm, but alas ! too
late. Siegfried raises his shield to crush the traitor, but
his strength fails, and he falls to the earth, whilst his
cowardly assassin tranquilly moves away and gains the
top of the bank. Before expiring, Siegfried is still able
to send a last farewell to the beloved one whom he is
still unconscious of having betrayed, and the radiant
memory of whom softens his last sufferings. Her be-
loved image comes to enrapture his dying moments.

The vassals place the hero's body on a litter of boughs.
The funeral procession is formed. Gunther first fol-
lows the corpse, giving every sign of the deepest grief.
The moonbeams light up the mournful march, and mists
rise from the face of the Rhine and envelop the whole
scene. When they are finally dissipated, the stage shows
again the great hall in the palace of the Gibichungs, this
time in darkness. Onlv the river in the background is
illuminated by the brilliant moonlight.

Scene III. — Gutrune comes out of the silent and
sleeping palace, anxiously awaiting the return of her hus-
band and her brother; she is troubled with dark presenti-
ments. Briinnhilde's wild and sinister laugh has inter-
rupted her sleep. Was it she whom she saw in the
distance going towards the river ? She finds, indeed,
that Briinnhilde bus left her apartments and she is on the
point of re-entering her own room when she hears
Hagen's voice, which turns her cold with fear. The

2 o8 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

huntsmen have returned : why, then, does she not hear
the ringing sound of Siegfried's horn ? She asks Hagen,
who at first tells her that her husband is returning and
she must prepare to greet him, and then brutally informs
her that the hero will never again joyously wind his
horn, for he has met his death in a struggle with a furious
wild-boar.

The funeral procession arrives at that moment and
the whole crowd of servants press in, bearing lights and
torches. The huntsmen, with Gunther in their midst,
set the corpse down in the centre of the hall. There is
general consternation. The unhappy Gutrune falls
fainting at the sight of the lifeless body of him she loved.
Gunther tries to raise her; but, recovering herself, she
repulses her brother with horror, accusing him of having
a>>assinated her husband. Gunther exculpates himself,
and then reveals Hagen's crime, cursing him and calling
down misery and agony upon his head. The traitor
impudently comes forward and proclaims aloud his odious
act ; he demands as a right of spoil the Ring which glit-
ters on the hero's finger. Gunther forbids him to touch
Gutrune's heritage. Hagen threatens him; they both
thaw, and Gunther, pierced by his brother's sword, falls
dead ai his feet. The assassin then wishes to seize the
Ring, ami throws himself upon Siegfried's body to take
it ; but the hand of the corpse litts itself in a threatening
manner, clutching the Ring in its fingers. There is gen-
eral horror. Gutrune and her women utter piercing
shrieks.

Brunnhilde, then appearing at the back of the stage,

advances calmly ami solemnly, commanding the noise to

She, the woman abandoned and betrayed by all,

comes to avenge the hero, whose death will never be

deplored as it deserves.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 209

Gutrune breaks out'in reproaches, accusing her of hav-
ing drawn all these misfortunes upon their house ; but
Briinnhilde, with noble dignity, imposes silence upon her,
reminding her that she (Briinnhilde) is the lawful wife,
whom alone Siegfried has ever loved and to whom he
had sworn eternal fidelity. Gutrune then, in an agony
of despair, understands what an odious part Hagen has
made her play in counselling her to make use of the
cursed philtre, and, calling down curses upon the villain,
she falls on Gunther's body, utterly overwhelmed with
grief. Hagen, with a glance of defiance, stands apart in
sombre reflection.

Briinnhilde, after having gazed long and sadlvon Sieg-
fried's face, solemnly orders the servants to build on the
river bank a pyre to receive the hero's corpse ; then she
sends for Grane, her faithful and noble steed, which she
wishes to share in the sacred honours which are reserved
for valorous warriors.

While the vassals are piling up the wood, which the
women dress with tapestries and flowers, Briinnhilde
again sinks into contemplation of her beloved, the purest
of the pure, the loyalest heart of all, who, however, be-
trayed and abandoned her, the only woman he loved.
How came that to be ? O Wotan, inexorable god, who
to repair his own sin did not fear to devote his daughter
to this extreme distress by thus sacrificing him whom she
loved ! How grievously she had learnt, by the excess of
her misfortunes, what it was necessary for her to know !
Now she sees, she knows, she understands everything,
but at the cost of what suffering !

She sees sailing above her the two black messengers
of the P'ather of Battles : let them return to Walhalla
and announce that now everything is accomplished and
consummated, and that the divine race will soon have

210 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

d to exist. Slumber, slumber, O race of the

gods !

Slu- makes a sign to the vassals to place on the pyre
the both iif Siegfried, Hist taking off the Ring, and put-
ting it on her ringer. This fatal Ring, of which she
again takes possession, she bequeaths to the Daughters
of the Rhine ; let them come and look for it presently
among her ashes, when fire shall have purified it from
the- malediction which has weighed so heavily upon all
who have owned it. She approaches the pyre where the
body of the hero is already resting, and, brandishing a
torch, she again tells the ravens to go and tell Wotan
what has happened here ; then to fly to the rock where
she slept, and order Loge, who is still there, to betake
himself to Walhalla and to wrap the royal abode of the
gods in flames, — for the eternal twilight is beginning for
them, and the fire, which is soon going to consume her-
self, will extend as far as the inaccessible retreat of the
Master of the World.

She flings the brand upon the pyre, which immediately
ignites. Then, turning for the last time to the assembled
people, she bequeaths to them the treasure of her divine
knowledge: the race of the gods is extinct; the universe
is without a master ; but there still remains to it a boon
which is more precious than all, and which it must learn
to cherish, more than gold, more than glory and great-
ness: this is Love, which alone can issue victorious
from all trials and give perfect happiness.

Brunnhilde receives her horse, Grane, from two
youths; slu- strips off all his harness, unbridles him, and
shows him the pyre on which his master reposes. Then,
quicld) mounting the noble animal, she springs with
him into the flames, which leap up, crackling and filling
the whole stage. The people disperse in terror, and

PARSIFAL

Gurnemanz (bass). Old Knight of the Grail, having sen
the reign of Titurel and Amfortas.

id Knight (bass). \

,d E^. (coot,. T "' """* "" ^™ «' ^

I guardians and servants u( the sacred I

,it Esquire (sopr ) ( lhe hD,y vcssd conIi >" :i ' n S lhc bIoi >

\ Saviour.
.» Knight lienor). /

Kundry (sopr.). A double character: sometime* servai

Amfortas tU.iryt.). Priest-King of the Grail, ion of the old

jd Esquire (tenor). Servant of the Grail.
4 th Esquire (tenor). Servant or the Grail.
Parsifal (tenor). Son of Gamuret and Heneleidc; beeomi

The Brotherhood of the Kllighta of the Grail I CAonu ; tei
Youths (Gfmti : conl., ten.). Hair-way up the dome.
Young Boy a (CAerus: sopr,, eontr.). At the top of the d
Voice of Titurel (bass). Dying knight, into whose care

Klingsor (bass). Wicked Knight, who, not being allowed to becom
Flower-Maidens (Ckorui: sopr., coot.). Fantastic and sedut

1 bv r

Dells to ruin the Knights of the

OF RICHARD WAGNER 211

then the pyre sinks down, casting up a dense column
of smoke. Soon the clouds are dissipated, and the
waters of the Rhine are seen to be overflowing their
banks and rising to the threshold of the palace, bringing
the three Undines in their waves.

Hagen, who has 'watched all the foregoing scene
with anxiety and dread, now casts himself, with a last
great cry of covetousness, into the midst of the waters
to seek the Ring ; but he is seized and dragged down
into the depths by Wellgunde and Woglinde, while
Flosshilde appears on the crest of the waves, exultantly
holding up the Ring, which is regained at last !

The distant sky is in flames : the conflagration en-
folds the whole horizon, and the vassals, silent with
awe, watch the sinister and impressive spectacle of the
annihilation of the palace of the gods as it is engulfed
in the stupendous horror of an ocean of fire.

With this impressive cataclysm the fourth and last
day of Der Ring des Nibelnngen comes to an end.

PARSIFAL.

On Montsalvat, a remote peak in the Pyrenees,
stands a castle, built by Titurel as a sanctuary inviolable
and inaccessible to the profane, where the sacred cup out
of which Christ drank at his last meal with his disciples
may be preserved. This sacred cup, the Grail, con-
taining the blood which flowed from the divine wounds
of the Saviour on the cross, as well as the Lance which
caused those wounds, has been confided by celestial
messengers to the pure knight in days of Infidel warfare
when the enemies of the faith threatened to profane
these precious relics.

Titurel, after having built this magnificent sanctuary

212

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

for these treasures, has gathered around him for their
protection a body of knights whose pure hearts have
rendered them worthy of this high mission. The Grail
rewards these noble servants for their pious fidelity by
imparting to them a power and miraculous valour which
enable them to undertake, for the upholding of the faith,
labours from which thev could not issue victorious with-
out divine help-, and every year a dove, descending from
the celestial regions, comes to renew the powers of the
Holv Grail and its Knights.

An inhabitant of the country near Montsalvat,
Klingsor, wishing, for the remission of his sins, to be
enrolled in the pious order, has vainly sought to root
out of his heart the tendencies to sin ; and, not suc-
ceeding, he has destro yed his animal instincts by lay ing
v iolent hands on hi mself; his unworthy action having
closed the doors of the sacred castle against him forever,
he has listened to the Evil Spirit, and received from him
unhallowed instructions in the art of magic. Being
then full of hatred against those who have rejected him
as a brother, he has used bis fatal power in transforming
the arid land into a garden of delights, where grow, half

5, half women, fantastic beings of irresistible
beauty, who exert their seductive charms to bring about
the ruin of such of the Knights of the Grail as are weak

h to fall into their snares.

Man) had alread) been led astray when Amfortas, to

whom his father, the venerable Titurel, bowed down

with years, had yielded the crown, wished to put an end

t<> these tatal enchantments, ami came himself, seconded

divine aid, to this haunt of guilty pleasure; but,

he was no stronger than those who had preceded

imbed, as thej had. What a climax of

lhame and defeat ! His enemy gained possession of the

OF RICHARD WAGNER 21?

sacred Lance, the precious relic confided to his care, t
and, turning it against its very defender, gave Amfortas ) .1
a deep wound in his side , which no remedy can ever r ^ q/*
heaT- ^ »•*

The unfortunate king, however, returned to Mont- y^
salvat, bearing with him the sully of his sin mingled
with eternal remorse, which is even more agonizing than
the incurable wound which bleeds in his side.

From this time, the august brotherhood of knights is
plunged into shame and sadness, each one of them shar-
ing in the humiliation and grief of the fallen king. The
latter, vainly seeking a remedy for his physical and
moral sufferings , feels them more intensely every time
he is forced as priest-king to celebrate the holy mys-
teries, and he shrinks with terror from performing them
every time they recur. It is in vain that he demands
from the sacred lake, which the forest shelters, the benefi-
cent alleviation of its fresh waters ; in vain do his
knights bring him precious balms from the most distant
lands.

One day, when prostrate before the tabernacle, he
was imploring the Saviour's pity, he heard a celestial
voice prophesying the healing of his wound and the
redemption of his sins by a being full of purity and pity,
a Guileless Fool, who should come to restore t he Grail
to its immaculate condition, and, having regained the
p_r ofanated lance from the criminal hands of Klingsor,
should bring it to the sanctuary, where one touch of it
should heal the wound which it formerly inflicted on
the prince who was forgetful of his mission.

This Guileless Fool, the hero, full of compassion for
the sorrows of others, will be Parsifal, the predestined
being whom the designs of Providence will bring by
mysterious ways to Montsalvat, by starting him in pur-

2i 4 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

suit of a sacred swan; having been present at the holy
sacrifice, and having witnessed the physical and moral
distress of Amfortas, he will feel his heart illumined with
celestial light, will understand the high and regenerative
task reserved for him, and will conceive such a holy
horror of sin as will preserve him from the infernal
snares which will be set for him also by Klingsor, aided
h\ his faithful follower and slave, Kundry, whom he
has made the servile agent of his criminal wnshes.

This strange figure of Kundry, entirely a being or
Wagner's own creation, appears in turn as the devotedly
attached servant of the Grail when she is left to her
own nature, and as their bitter enemy, the instrument
of their undoing, when dominated in spite of herself by
the magic ascendency of Klingsor, she transforms her-
self into a woman of " terrible beauty " and becomes
the most irresistible means of seduction in the enchanted
gardens. The pious knights are ignorant of this double
nature and regard her only as a strange invalid and un-
tamable being, whose frequent and long absences, which
are preceded by a deep sleep, always correspond with a
fresh misfortune which overtakes them; but it is she
who has seduced and ruined Amfortas, and it is on her
that the sorcerer relies to undermine the virtue of the
Guileless Fool. The unfortunate woman revolts against
these terrible missions ; and therefore she is melancholy
and in anguish every time she feels weighing upon her
ids the heavy hypnotic sleep into which Klingsor
plunges her when he wants to subject her to his hated
power. She thus expiates the crime of a former exis-
tence, when, as Herodias, she followed Christ on his
otha with devilish and cruel laughter. This
LUghter is again one of her characteristics in her
new incarnation when under the evil spell of the enchanter:

OF RICHARD WAGNER 215

then, becoming his worthy servant, she equals him in
wickedness. But when free from the sorcery, she as-
pires, as far as her savage and ignorant nature will allow,
to goodness and to atone for the sins of the enchantress,
of which she preserves a vague, half-conscious memory.
This is why she so ardently seeks the balms which may
heal Amfortas's wound, whic h she helped to inflict, de-
siring no thanks as a reward for her trouble, and it is
also this aspiration for repentance and redemption, which
finally, by the help of the divine grace triumphing over
Klingsor's black magic and sorceries, will permit her
regeneration in the holy water of baptism, poured on
her head by Parsifal, who, by the accomplishment of
his sacred mission, will have become priest and prince of
the Grail in place of Amfortas.

These preliminary explanations are absolutely neces-
sary for the comprehension of the brief analysis which
follows.

Act I.

First Tableau. — The first scene takes place in a
glade in the forest which surrounds the castle of Mont-
salvat. On the left, a road rises towards the castle on
the height. At the back, on the right, the road suddenly
dips to a lake, which is felt, rather than seen, in the
background.

Day is just breaking. Gurnemanz, one of the oldest
Knights of the Grail, and two young squires are sleeping
under a tree. At the sound of trumpets, which are
heard in the direction of the castle giving forth their
solemn notes, Gurnemanz awakes and invites the youths,
whom he awakes in turn, to join him in the morning
prayer. They all three kneel down ; then, when they
have concluded their devotions, Gurnemanz orders his
companions to occupy themselves with the bath in which

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Am fort as is about to seek some alleviation of his suffer-
ing. He asks two knights who are approaching, coming
down from the castle, how the prince is, and if the new
remedy which has been applied to his wound has afforded
him any relief. Upon their reply in the negative, the
old knight, discouraged but not surprised, sadly lets his
head sink in his breast. At this moment, one of the
young squires signals the approach of a new character,
whom he, as well as his companions, designate with
such names as Devil's Mare and Wild Amazon, and
there appears a woman of strange physiognomy, with
swarthy complexion, piercing eyes, and a savage glance,
wearing long, floating, black tresses, and clothed in
Grange garb ; it is Kundrv. She comes in hastily, look-
ing exhausted by a long journev, and hands to Gurne-
manz a crystal phial containing a balm which she has
been to seek in the most remote regions of Arabia, to
alleviate the pain of the unfortunate Amfortas ; then,
giving way to fatigue, she lies down on the ground to
rest while the arrival of the train of knights and squires
accompanying the king's litter calls away the attention
of those present from her.

The unfortunate prince, ceaselessly tortured bv his
sufferings, implores Heaven for death or for the coming
of the Fool, full of compassion, who is to bring his
martvrdom to an end ; he, however, accepts from
Gurnemanz's hands the balm which Kundry has brought,
and • i hank the strange creature for it ; but the

latter, in agitation and distress, takes little notice of the
king's gratitude. Amfortas orders his attendants to carry
his litter to the sacred lake, and the train departs, while
the worthv knight sadly gazes after it.

squires then attack Kundry with malicious
, calling her a sorceress, and reproaching her

OF RICHARD WAGNER 217

with supplying the king with hurtful drugs; but Gurne-
manz defends her and reminds them of what devotion,
on the contrary, she gives proof every time she has a
chance to render any service to the Knights of the Grail,
and in going, with lightning speed, to carry messages to
those whose duties keep them in distant countries.

For many years she has been known at Montsalvat, for
when Titurel consecrated the castle, he found her asleep
in the forest. There she is always discovered after her
long unexplained absences, which, however, fatally coin-
cide with every fresh misfortune which falls upon the ser-
vants of the Grail. During the last one of these absences
occurred the unlucky combat which was so fatal to
Amfortas. Where was she wandering; at that time, and
why did not she, who was usually so devoted, come to the
aid of the unfortunate prince ? Kundry remains silent
at this question, and Gurnemanz, again occupied with
his sorrowful thoughts, describes all the details of the
humiliating defeat to his youthful companions.

His hearers next ask him to tell them about the origin
of the Grail : he narrates it at great length, in the course
of which Kundry, still lying on the ground, manifests
violent agitation, and he ends by telling them of the
consolatory promise which came from on high and alone
sustains the courage of the greatly-tried prince.

Scarcely has he finished his story, when cries are heard
in the direction of the lake : they come from some
knights who have seen a wild swan, a visitant respected
in the district and loved by the king, which has just
been wounded by an unknown hand. The bird, beat-
ing its wings, falls expiring on the ground while some
squires, having discovered the murderer, bring him to
Gurnemanz, who questions him concerning his wanton
cruelty and sorrowfully reproaches him with it.

218 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

The criminal, Parsifal, is a youth who seems totally
unconscious of the act he has just committed. He can-
not tell his own name, nor in what country he was horn ;
he remembers only that his mother was named Herze-
leide (Broken Heart), and that he lived with her in the
forests and barren plains. These particulars, which he
so imperfectly gives, are supplemented by Kundry,
who has been attentively observing the young innocent:
he was born after the death of his father, Gamuret, who
was slain in a combat ; and his mother, hoping to shield
him from the same fate, has brought him up far from
human beings and their broils. Parsifal then remembers
that one dav, having seen brilliantly armed men mounted
on noble animals pass by, he vainly sought to join them,
and then, that in his pursuit, having lost his way, he
was forced to defend himself against wild animals and
savage men ; but in his innocence he had no knowledge
of their evil intentions with regard to him. Kundry
then tells him that in one of her chance wanderings she
met Herzeleide succumbing to the grief which the
disappearance of her son caused her, and that she saw
her die. Parsifal, losing all control of himself at this
new-,, springs upon Kundry and would strangle her but
t<>r the intervention of Gurnemanz, who releases the
unfortunate woman. The half-witted youth then seems
to regret his violence; he trembles all over and is about
to tall into a tit, but Kundry has already hastened to- a
neighbouring spring, and, bringing fresh water in a horn,
she tends and revives him.

nemanz praises this charitable and forgiving act;
but the strange creature sadly repulses his approbation ; she
only asks to be allowed to rest from the great weariness
which sin- feels coming over her, and while the worthy
knight is busy with the youth, she drags herself towards a

OF RICHARD WAGNER 219

neighbouring thicket to seek sleep there. Suddenly the
idea of this irresistible, agonizing sleep which always
precedes the odious enchantment, revolts her ; she
struggles and tries to cast off its influence : but the
mysterious power prevails over her resistance, and she
falls inanimate behind the bushes, where she remains inert
and invisible.

In the meantime, towards the lake, the knights and
squires are seen accompanying Amfortas on his return to
the castle after his bath. Gurnemanz, supporting Par-
sifal's still tottering steps, prepares to lead him to the
sacred castle, where he will have him present at the
mystic repast of the servants of the Grail. Who knows
if this innocent, providentially guided along the inacces-
sible roads of Montsalvat, may not be that Guileless
Fool, the elect, destined for the rehabilitation of the
Grail ?

The knight and Parsifal apparently walk on, but, in
reality, the scenery behind them moves; and, after a
long passage among the rocks, they pass through a door
leading to vast subterranean galleries, which they seem
to traverse, continually ascending.

Second Tableau. — The sound of bells and trum-
pets is heard constantly growing nearer ; at last they
find themselves in an immense hall surmounted by a
luminous dome. The sound of the bells seems to come
from the top of this dome. Parsifal appears to be fasci-
nated by the grandeur of the sight which meets his eyes,
and Gurnemanz attentively watches him, to gather from
his manner the first signs of the desired revelation.

To right and left, at the back of the hall, two doors
open, admitting two long files of knights who gravely
and deliberately enter and range themselves around
tables on which cups are set. They are preparing to

220

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

celebrate the spiritual love-feast as it was instituted by
the Saviour.

After them comes the train of the king, lying on his
litter and surrounded by ministering brothers and squires.
Two pages, who precede him, carry, carefully veiled, a
>hrine which they set down on a raised altar near which
is placed as a throne the couch on which Amfortas is
lying. Behind this couch and on a lower level is a
dark chapel, whence issues the grave voice of Titurel,
telling the unfortunate prince to celebrate the sacred mys-
teries without delay. Amfortas, who knows what suf-
ferings an' inseparable from the sacred act for him,
wishes to put it off; he begs his fatKertoofficiate in his
place ; but the old man, in whom there is scarcely a
spark of life left, refuses, and summons his son to fulfil
his duty without delay. Amfortas, in extreme agony,
invokes the pit \ of all present, supplicates the Creator to
put an end to his physical pain and his moral sufferings,
which are a thousand times more intense; he undergoes
all the tortures that the Saviour endured on the cross;
like him, he sees all his blood welling from the wound
which nothing can stanch, and his heart is corroded with
shame and remorse on seeing himself — he who is so un-
worthy—inflexibly appointed to accomplish the divine
sacrifice.

But he supplicates in vain : Titurel's voice is again
beard, ordering the Grail to be uncovered. The pages
unveil the shrine and take out the chalice, placing it be-
fore the officiating prince. Amfortas, bowing before the
holy eup, !•, lost in ardent prayer; he celebrates the
I barist, the mystic Supper of Montsalvat; the hall is
filled with a thick cloud, and a ray of celestial light, fall-
m the dome, casts a glowing and purple light
aiound the sacred chalice. Amfortas then, transfigured

OF RICHARD WAGNER 221

by faith, elevates the Grail before all present, who arc-
piously kneeling. Slowly the shadows vanish, the bril-
liancy of the chalice pales, and when the king has placed
it upon the table, and the daylight has returned little by
little, all the cups are seen full of wine, and a piece of
bread is at the side of each. The knights take their
places around the table, while youthful voices are heard
extolling the praises of the Most High in a song of
thanksgiving.

Gurnemanz invites Parsifal to sit beside him; but the
latter, absorbed in ecstasy, does not understand his in-
vitation ; since his arrival he has been standing motion-
less with his back to the spectators as though stupefied.

The knights, after having communicated in both kinds,
give each other the fraternal embrace. Meanwhile,
Amfortas, who has somewhat recovered from his state
of ecstasy, shows by his actions the pain he is again
suffering from the wound from which the blood is gush-
ing. All throng round him, his squires replace him on
his litter and the train is formed again, in the same order
as it arrived, around the king and the precious shrine.
Day is gradually fading, and the bells are again heard.

Parsifal, who, although motionless, during the service
had seemed to be himself experiencing the terrible suf-
ferings of Amfortas, — like him, holding his hands to his
side in agony, — is still in that species of dream which
separates him from the rest of the world. Gurnemanz,
taking no notice of what is passing in the youth's mind,
and disappointed in his attempt, takes him brusquely by
the arm and turns him out of the place, banishing him
with harsh words from the sacred dwelling, where he
thinks him unworthy to remain.

222 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Act II.

First Tableau. — The stage represents the retreat
of the magician Klingsor, situated in a roofless tower.
Steps descend into the depths of the tower, and numer-
ous instruments, used in the cabalistic art, magic mirrors,
etc., are scattered about the hall, which is plunged ii*
almost total darkness.

15\ means of his sorceries, Klingsor is drawing Parsifal
in his direction, after Gurnemanz, who is imprudent and
ignorant of what is passing in that simple soul, has cast
him out of Montsalvat. The more clear-sighted magi-
cian, recognizing in the pure youth the elect who is to
save and regenerate the Grail, is going to try to ruin
him as he did Amfortas, and for this purpose he calls to
his aid Kundry, whose renewed servitude he has prepared
by casting her into her heavy magnetic sleep.

He sets himself to his incantations and burns herbs,
whose thick smoke fills the stage. From these violet
< and baleful fumes emerges confusedly at the back of the

hall the vague and apparently fluidic form of Kundry.
Awaking from her lethargy, she answers him who ha?
«r\ her in his spells with a cry of agony which ends in 2
long moaning. He begins to mock her for her attach-
ment to the Knights of the Grail, to whom she returns
immediately she- is delivered from his magic power, and
sneeringly reminds her of what priceless assistance she
nevertheless rendered him when it was necessary to de-

■\ the purity and virtue of Amfortas. The wretched
woman, trying to recover her speech, struggles against
these hateful memories and curses them with a harsh and
broken voice. Hut the pitiless Klingsor continues by
reminding her that for to-day he has reserved for her a
still more brilliant victory, for she has to deal with a

OF RICHARD WAGNER 223

being protected from the weakness of the flesh by the
rampart of innocence. Kundry, in the wildest agony,
vainly refuses to obey : the outcast reminds her that he
is her master, the sole one who could never be affected
by the magic power of her beauty. Kundry, then giving
vent to a burst of strident laughter, in her turn mocks at
him for his forced chastity •, the sorcerer, enraged by this
allusion, tells her that he is not to be insulted with im-
punity : how dearly have Titurel and his race had to pav
for the contempt they showed him when he wanted to
be enrolled in their pious body !

But here comes the young hero whom the sorcerer,
mounted on the wall of the tower, sees from afar: no
more resistance, she must prepare to conquer him.
Kundry still struggles, but vainly: the transforming
spell is beginning to operate, she is seized with the sin-
ister laugh which suddenly changes to a cry of pain ;
then she quickly disappears to go to perform her cursed
mission and with her vanishes the violet light which en-
veloped her. In the meantime, from his post of obser-
vation, Klingsor sees the lost troop of knights which he
has captured from the Grail dash at Parsifal, who quickly
overcomes them, and then the sorcerer disappears, as well
as his tower, which sinks into the earth, leaving in its
place enchanted gardens full of luxuriant vegetation,
tropical plants, and fantastic flowers. At the back
rises a castle in the Oriental style, approached by several
terraces.

Second Tableau. — Parsifal standing on the wall,
which alone remains of the preceding scene, looks around
him in astonishment. Suddenly, from the castle and
groves, issues a disordered group of Flower-Maidens, the
young and lovely enchantresses created by Klingsor for
the ruin of the Knights of the Grail, who run about be-

224 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

wailing the disastrous result of the combat between their
companions and the young hero. At first they call down
curses on Parsifal ; but when they realize that he wishes
them no harm, they try the effect of their charms upon
him and seek to allure him, forgetting for his sake the
jits whom they have already brought into subjection
and damnation.

Thev disappear in turn into the clumps of foliage
to deck themselves with costumes which make them
look like lovely blooming flowers, and, surrounding the
youth, they dispute with one another for his possession,
trying to gain him with bold and wanton behaviour ;
but all in vain, for he resolutely repulses and tries to
escape them. Then a voice is heard from a neigh-
bouring clump softly calling : "Parsifal!" The inno-
cent, suddenly remembering that his mother called him
thus, stops in emotion, while the Flower-Maidens re-
gretfully leave him in obedience to the unknown voice;
and he slowly turns towards the clump, which has opened
and reveals lying upon a bed of flowers a maiden of ex-
quisite beauty, who smiles upon him and invites him to
approach.

It is Kundrv, who, transformed by the arts of the
magician and now entirely subject to his domination, is
about to carry out his iniquitous plans..

I I)'- more easily to gain the chaste youth, who is pro-
1 bj his simplicity, she first arouses in him the senti-
ment of filial love, the sole affection which has ever
touched his pun- heart; she tells him of Herzeleide's
tenderness for the feeble being to whom she gave birth
in the solitude of the woods, her solicitude for him every
moment of the day, her innumerable alarms, afterwards
the despair caused her by the flight of the ungrateful
child, and finally, her solitary and cruel death when she

OF RICHARD WAGNER 225

had lost all hopes of ever seeing her beloved son again.
At these words, Parsifal is greatly distressed and vehem-
ently reproaches himself for thus having forgotten the
gentlest of mothers ; the enchantress then pretends to
wish to console him; she tenderly puts her arms round
him and tries to persuade him that love alone will cure
his remorse. The youth, in tears, does not think of
resisting, but when, becoming more pressing, she imprints
a long and burning kiss on his lips, he suddenly starts up
in unspeakable terror, and lays his hand on his heart,
where he seems to feel an intense pain. Suddenly he is
struck with the remembrance of Amfortas ; he again sees
the cruel wound which nothing can heal, the shame, the
humiliation, the agony, and the remorse caused by his
irremediable transgression ; he again sees the terrible
Eucharist which he was made to witness at Montsalvat ;
he recalls the lamentations- of the unfortunate man who
had failed in his divine mission ; he even hears his cries
to that God of goodness and mercy whose sanctuary
has been sullied and betrayed, cries which echoed in the
deepest recesses of his heart and illumined him with a
mystic prescience. This terrible vision will preserve
him from the magic snares prepared for his ruin ; and,
although the temptress with her infernal kisses has
kindled in his veins a fire which tortures and consumes
him, he violently repulses her as Amfortas should have
done when she displayed to him the fatal seductions cf
her devilish beauty. In vain Kundrv, now caught in
her own snare, beseeches him for some response to the
love which she feels burning within her, in vain she
seeks to excite his pity by telling him of the sufferings
she has endured since the insult she once offered to
the Saviour, pursuing him with her cruel and impious
laughter, and in vain she begs him to regenerate and

226 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

redeem her by sharing her passion : Parsifal does not
allow himself to he overcome, a divine ray has filled
his heart with light, and illuminated his way. If the
sinner will follow him in the road of renunciation and
sacrifice, he will purify her perverse spirit, he will wash
away and efface her criminal past in the fountain of
life and truth ; there alone is salvation for her, as for
all those who have sinned ; but to merit this unhoped-
for grace she must aid him whose ruin she has attempted
by facilitating the accomplishment of his sacred mission,
and she must help him to find again the mysterious and
inaccessible ways which will lead him to Amfortas.

At the sound of this name, Kundry bursts out into her
infernal and cursed laughter, and then, intoxicated with
love and anger, she alternately threatens and entreats the
hero, promising, if he will yield to her seductions, to
guide him along the roads he desires, or, if he resists
^ her, to give him cause to fear the same Lance which
formerly overcame and wounded him whose defender he
wishes to constitute himself.

She again proffers her caresses, but Parsifal repulses
, her with horror; she falls back, uttering the most terrible
imprecations, and cursing every effort he shall henceforth
make to find Alontsalvat again.

Klingsor, running at the sound of Kundry's cries,
brandishes and casts with great force the sacred Lance
with which he desires to wound Parsifal; but the weapon
remains miraculously suspended above the head of the
hero, who grasps it and with it solemnly traces in the air
a large sign of the cross. At this sign, the enchantments
woven by Klingsor are suddenly broken ; the magic

tie < rumbles away, the gardens wither and become as
ami as a desert, the flower-Maidens lie on the ground
like withered plants, and Parsifal, standing on the wall

OF RICHARD WAGNER

22'

before departing, addresses Kundry, who is stretched on
the earth exhausted with the struggle, and reminds her
that he awaits her yonder at the radiant fountains of life,
mercy, and pardon.

Act III.

First Tableau. — The third act brings us back to
the sacred grounds of Montsalvat, but not on the same
side as in the first act. The stage shows a spring land-
scape ; at the back, a flower-enamelled meadow gently
sloping upwards ; to the right, the skirts of a wood with
a spring in the foreground ; on the left, a rock against
which leans a poor hut inhabited by Gurnemanz. The
good knight, who has now reached a great age, lives as a
hermit in the forest, always bewailing the distressful days
of the Grail which nothing comes to succour.

As the curtain rises it is scarcely broad daylight ; but
the hermit comes out of his dwelling, attracted by a plain-
tive moaning which issues from a thick copse. He
approaches and discovers the inanimate body of Kundry,
whose sleep seems to be troubled by dreadful dreams.
How long has the unfortunate woman been among the
brushwood ? He draws her forward, lays her on the
sward, and tries to reanimate her by a vigorous rubbing.
At last she is partly restored, and, after looking around
her in stupefaction, she gazes long at the hermit. She
smooths away some of the disorder of her dress and hair ;
her appearance is the same, although less wild and savage
than when she used to serve the knights. Her com-
plexion is paler, and the expression of her eyes has some-
how become gentler, and more submissive. She begins
to b usy h erself as usu al wit h d omestic du ties without
speaking a word, to the great astonishment of the old
man, who is surprised at receiving no thanks for his

228 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

solicitude. He speaks to her about it, and Kundry an-
swers in a harsh and broken voice with the single word
rvice." But alas ! there is no longer any need for
her eager devotion, no more messages to carry to distant
places, the servants of the Grail stay in their own domain,
in mourning and gloom !

Kundry, who has evidently returned to her humble
office of servant to the knights, having found an empty
pitcher in the hut goes to the spring to fill it ; from there
she perceives through the forest a new arrival, whom she
points out to Gurnemanz.

A knight in black armour, with closed visor, issues
from the wood, walking with slow and hesitating step ;
it is Parsifal who has long been wandering in search of
the roads to the Grail, from which he has been excluded
by the malediction of the enchantress. He sits down on
a mound, exhausted, and only makes signs with his head
to the kind and friendly questions which the pious hermit
puts, without recognizing him. The old man asks him
to take- oft" his armour, as it is not proper to wear it in
the sacred domain : he must not march here armed,
with closed \isor, especially on this anniversary of the
Sa\ iour's divine expiation for our sins. Parsifal, with
Sture, makes him understand that he did not know
it was Good Friday, and then, rising, he strikes into the
ground the Lance he holds in his hand, he lays aside his
sword and buckler, as well as his casque, and, falling on
his knees, prays long and fervently. Gurnemanz, who,
as well as Kundry, has followed the movements of the
knight in astonishment, then recognizes him ; the sight
nt him tills him with emotion ; Kundry is also agitated
at the presence of Parsifal, and turns away her head.

pure hero, having ceased his meditations, rises,
and, at last, addressing the old knight, tells him the

OF RICHARD WAGNER 229

happiness he feels at finding him again after so many
efforts in this domain of the Grail which he has sought
so long in vain : the terrible malediction which weighed
upon him ceaselessly led him astray just when he thought
to reach the goal, raising up innumerable foes, from whom
he received many wounds, for he could not fight with the
sacred Lance, regained at last by the divine aid, as he
wished to bring it back intact and absolutely unsullied
to the sanctuary where it shall henceforth shine with
an immaculate splendour. Gurnemanz is intensely
moved at the sight of the sacred weapon which he has
so long desired again to see, and the return of which
will change the sad fortunes of the Grail to a new era
of glory and joyfulness.

He tells Parsifal of the great disasters of the noble
and holy brotherhood, the constantly increasing suf-
ferings of the unfortunate but cowardly king, who, in
order* to put an end to his tortures and call death to his
aid more quickly, has resolved no longer to distribute
to them the celestial nourishment, and leaves them to
feed on gross food which no longer sustains their failing
strength. Finally, the greatest misfortune of all, the old
and noble Titurel, deprived in common with all the rest
of the comforting and sacred vision of the Grail, has not
been able to survive his misery, and has just died, the
victim of the transgression of his own son.

On hearing of these misfortunes, Parsifal shows the
most profound sorrow ; he accuses himself of all the
evils which have fallen upon the Grail, and, overcome
by grief, he almost falls into a faint. The hermit sup-
ports him and Kundrv hastens to revive him with the
water which she brings in a basin ; but the old man
sends her away, and brings the knight to the sacred
spring to bathe his limbs, which are weary with his long

230 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

journey and soiled by the dust of the wayside. His body
must be as pure as his soul, for, doubtless, this very day
he will be called to accomplish a great and solemn
mission.

While Gurnemanz takes off the hero's cuirass and
Kundiv bathes his feet, in a faint voice he again expresses
the desire to be conducted to Amfortas without delay.
The old knight acquiesces : to-day he will lead him to
the sanctuary where Titurel's obsequies are to be held,
during which his unfortunate son, who is responsible for
the death of that great man, has promised once more to
uncover the Grail and to officiate, however great his
sufferings may be. But henceforth he must resign these
sacred duties, which he is no longer worthy to perform,
leaving them to him who has come victoriously through the
dangerous trials. To Parsifal must revert the titles and
rights of the prince and pontiff of the Grail. He feels
this as well as Gurnemanz ; and therefore he asks the
noble servant of God to pour upon his head the purify-
ing water of baptism. While the old man sprinkles the
bowed head of the neophyte, Kundry, a new Magdalen,
piously kneeling before her lord, anoints his feet, which
she afterwards wipes with her own thick tresses, with
the precious perfume of a golden vial, which she has taken
from her bosom. Parsifal, taking this vial from her
hands, then asks Gurnemanz to complete the work of
sanctification and invest him with the double glory of
pontiff and king.

The old knight, whose whole life has been a long ex-
ample of purity and austerity, is worthy to accomplish
this great act : he hails Parsifal as the elect of the Lord,
the Guileless Fool, whose compassion for the sufferings
ot others has gained for him the power of performing
the heroic action which is going to restore to the Grail

OF RICHARD WAGNER 231

its vigour and lost splendour. Then, pouring upon his
head the contents of the golden vial, he creates him
Prince and King of the Grail: he anoints him Priest,
calling down upon him in solemn words the grace and
benediction of the Most High.

Scarcely is he invested with these functions, when
Parsifal, remembering that here is a sinner longing for
pardon and anxiously awaiting the redemption of her
soul, dips some of the water out of the spring with his
hands, without being perceived, and pronounces above
the head of the still kneeling Kundry, the words of
redemption which will efface the sins of the accursed
past. The poor creature, at last feeling herself under
divine clemency and protection, bows herself to the
earth, and gives free course to her emotion and her tears.

Then, raising his eyes to the brilliant landscape
around him, Parsifal admires the beauty of the woods
and meadows, their calm blossoming and the purity of
the foliage of this blessed region, contrasting them
with the flowers of evil which he once saw. But he is
surprised at Nature's serenity on this anniversary of
grief and mourning, when everything that lives and
breathes should lament and despair. No, says Gurne-
manz, on the contrary, Nature, fertilized by the tears
and repentance of the sinner, rises revivified by this
beneficent dew; all creatures, feeling the divine pardon
hovering over them, break out in a hymn of gratitude to
the divine Redeemer; man, purified by the sublime
sacrifice, addresses a long sons of love to his Saviour:
joy and happiness animate all creation, and this is what
is expressed by the flowers that bloom in the meadows
when they show themselves so brilliantly on this blessed
day ; it is the Spell of Good Friday !

Kundry, coming out of her ecstasy, raises her eyes

232 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

full of tears in a calm and profound glance which seems
to implore Parsifal's pardon. He gently kisses her on
the brow and thinks of the companions of the sinner,
who have not been able to shed tears of repentance and
forgiveness. But bells are heard in the distance: it is
Montsalvat calling together its servants for the funeral
ceremony.

Gurnemanz respectfully clothes him whom he has
just anointed King with the armour and the long mantle
of the Knights of the Grail which he has fetched from
his hut. He leads the way, followed by the elect, who
solemnly bears the Lance, and by the humbly repentant
Kundrv. The country rolls by, as in the first act, but
inversely, for now we are on the other slope of Mont-
salvat: the forest disappears, and, after having passed
the doors in the rock, the three travellers penetrate into
the galleries, where are visible long lines of knights in
mourning robes. The sound of the bells comes nearer,
till at last they enter the great hall of the castle, which
is denuded of its tables and has a gloomy appearance.
The side doors open to admit the knights, who on one
side escort the coffin of Titurel, and on the other accom-
pany the litter of Amfortas, which is preceded by the
veiled shrine of the Grail.

Second Tableau. — A catafalque occupies the centre
of the stage, and behind it, under a dais, is the throne of
Amfortas.

The two processions, singing an antiphonal chant,
relate the lamentable death of the aged Titurel when
deprived of the comforting sight of the sacred chalice,
and announce the last celebration of the holy mysteries
by the guilty prince whose sin has been the cause of all
these great misfortunes. They place the coffin upon
the catafalque, and Amfortas upon his couch, and call

OF RICHARD WAGNER 233

upon him to fulfil his office once more. But he, in
terror, rising on his couch, and calling upon his father,
the valiant and pure hero, begs his forgiveness, prays
him to take pity on his eternal martyrdom, and not to
prolong his tortures by obliging him to look again on
the sacred cup, the sight of which will only bring an
added capacity for greater sufferings. He calls death to
his aid : that liberator, whose kindly shades he already
feels about him, is coming, and shall he make a new
compact with a life of endless agony ? No, no, noth-
ing shall force him to live : let his knights complete the
work of destruction, let them plunge their swords into
the gaping wound, let them deliver the unhappy man
from his horrible torment, and of itself the Grail will
regain its brilliance and its untarnished splendour ! In
a paroxysm of exaltation and agony, Amfortas tears his
robe and exposes his frightful wound ; all start back in
affright. Parsifal, who, accompanied by Gurnemanz
and Kundry, has come in without being noticed, ad-
vances, brandishing the sacred Lance, and with it
touches the side of the unfortunate man ; Amfortas,
feeling his pain eased and understanding that his prayers
have at last been answered, is overcome with religious
emotion ; he totters and falls into Gurnemanz's arms.
Parsifal then pronounces words of benediction and peace
over him and presents to the astonished and delighted
servants of the Grail, the sacred Lance, which has at
last been reconquered by him, the Guileless Fool, whom
the Most High, in his compassion for human suffering,
has endowed with the necessary power to accomplish
this act of heroism and redemption. Then, declaring
himself henceforth the servant and pontiff" of the Grail,
he orders the shrine to be unveiled, and, taking out the
holy cup, he prostrates himself before the sacred relic

234 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

and fervently adores it. In his turn he celebrates the
Eucharist. The chalice glows and illumines the whole
assemblj with its radiance. Titurel, momentarily re-
Y^P \ v iving , rises and blesses all present, while a white dove
C v descends from the dome and hovers above the elect, who

takes the Grail and with it makes a large and solemn
sign of the cross above the adoring crowd. Kundry
falls at the feet of Parsifal, before whom Amfortas and
Gurnemanz bow in silent admiration, whilst the assem-
bly of knights, pages, and squires, who are stationed
throughout the building to the top of the dome, from
every part of the church with subdued voice sing a great
psalm of love and thanksgiving.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 235

CHAPTER IV

ANALYSIS OF THE MUSIC

" The musician reveals to us the hid-
den spirit of the world, he makes
himself the interpreter of the pro-
foundest wisdom, whilst speaking a
language which reason does not un-
derstand." — Schopenhauer.

THIS chapter is the complement of the preceding
and was originally intended to form a part of it.
Just as in studying the poems it was impossible for me
entirely to avoid speaking of the music, so also it will
happen here that I shall sometimes be compelled to refer
to the dramatic action in order to show more clearly the
exact force of the musical action. This is of little im-
portance if only it makes it clearer.

And first I would remind the reader that the special
mission of music, as conceived by Wagner, is to place
the spectator in direct communication with the very
spirit of the characters, to reveal their most secret
thoughts, and to render them transparent, so to speak,
to their hearers, who will thus often come to know them
better than they know themselves.

The music, then, may often contradict the words, but
not the action ; if, for example, we are in the presence
of a shrewd, false, or subtle person, it reveals his deceit
and permits us to grasp the real motive of his actions,
unknown to himself.

236 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Let us add that, by an inevitable stage convention, the
actors arc- supposed not to hear the perpetual orchestral
commentary.

Now let us enter the musical domain and examine
separately each of its constituent elements.

It is advisable first to study the Wagnerian Melody,
and to form a clear idea of what it consists.

The poverty of the French language is such that this
word melody, infallibly causes us to think of melody of
Italian origin, the cantilena, based on the regular rhyth-
mical return of musical phrases, the sentiment of the key,
and the invariable close with a perfect cadence, as has
been practised not only in Italv, but also in France, from
Monsigny to Felicien David, and in Germany also by
Mozart and Haydn.

Now this rhythmical and purely tonal form, which,
moreover, is perfectly logical, is neither unknown to nor
scorned bv Wagner, since he often uses it, notably in the
Romance of the Evening Star and the March in Tann-
bauser, in the Chorus of Spinners in the Fixing Dutch-
man, in the Nuptial March, religious March, and Bridal
Chorus in Lohengrin, in the Prize Song and motiv of
f : : Crown in Met si 'er singer, and on many other occa-
sions down to his very last works.

Hut this is only one conception of melody, and it is
necessary to give a wider interpretation to the word in
order to understand how it is viewed by Wagner, who
has declared that, according to his idea, " in music all is
melody."

Pure melody, melody in its essence, the sole kind to
which this name should really be applied, is that which
is complete in itself and docs not need any harmonic

operation ; in scientific musical language this is called,

OF RICHARD WAGNER 23;

rather, homophony. The word matters little ; homophony
and melopa-ia are purely melodic forms. The Hymns of
the early Christians, as we see from the Catholic Plain-
Song given without accompaniment, that is to say in its
native purity, were also of a purely melodic character;
in these, however, we do not find any trace of symmet-
rical phrases, and the sentiment of the key was under-
stood quite differently than at the present day. It is the
same with Oriental music even now, and with many
popular airs of all countries which have been created
without accompaniments, and to which none could be
adapted without destroying their character more or less.
The Lutheran Chorale, of more recent creation, possesses
both the polyphonic form and modern tonality, but all
idea of regular rhythm is absent from it ; the pointing
alone is indicated by cadences followed by holds ; no
one, however, would think of denying that this chant
constitutes a true melody. In the time of Palestrina
the air was placed most frequently in the lowest part of
the harmony, the bass. There was a time when the
cantus firmus was given to the tenor (dhcantus) ; to-day
we are accustomed to place it in the highest part.
There have thus been various acceptations of the same
term.

It must not be forgotten that, etymologically, melody
comes from the Greek melos (which signifies number,
rhythm, verse, phrase), and ode {song, ode) ; that is to say,
properly speaking, the song of a phrase or verse. By
the word melos the ancients understood also the sweet-
ness of the articulate voice, words sung, and the music
of speech.

This being settled, in order thoroughly to establish
that melody may be understood in different ways, it is im-
portant to know that the Wagnerian melody is not sub-

238 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

ject to the laws of regular symmetrical construction, nor
toned to move within the limits of one tonality, nor yet
to end with a perfect cadence. Wagner's melody is free
and infinite in the sense of not being finished, that is to
say, never ending and always linking itself to another
melody, thus admitting of all possible modulations, h
is, if vou prefer, an uninterrupted sequence of melodic
contours, of broken bits of melody having more or less
of a vocal character. The example of such interrupted
melodies is given by Beethoven in his symphonic de-
velopment, where it does not surprise us; but it was left
for Wagner to transport the symphony to the stage, and
make of it the living commentary on the action and the
powerful auxiliary to the words.

Most frequently, then, this continuous melody devolves
upon the orchestra, leaving the singer every liberty in
his musical declamation, to the great advantage of the
diction. These two points, the absolute sincerity of
dramatic accent and its intimate union in every case with
the symphonic tissue, may be considered as characteristic
of the Wagnerian style in its highest development.

In that species of entertainment which has been much
in vogue in France for several years, and which is called
musical recitation, an honourable derivation from the
ancient melodrama, we see an elocutionist, tragedian or
comedian, reciting verses, the sentiment of which the
orchestra, or sometimes, alas! the piano, endeavours to
intensify.

This combination, although hybrid, may attain a con-
siderable power; 1 but how difficult must be the execu-
tion, and also how complicated for the listener if he
wants, to be equally interested in the music and in the

1 Meyerbeer, one of the first to employ it, has given an example
in one of the last scenes in Struensee.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 239

poetry recited ! The musician and the declaimer, hav-
ing nothing in common, either time or intonation, have
no means of establishing perfect relations with each
other, nor of keeping strictly together; they have to be
content with a compromise.

If for declamation, properly so-called, lyrical decla-
mation is substituted, if the verses are scanned and the
intonation regulated according to musical notation,
whilst leaving to the orchestra its own role both melodic
and symphonic, then one part of the Wagnerian method
will have been realized, that is the intimate union of
the sung words with the orchestral web, both converging
to the same end, forcible and clear dramatic accent, and
both preserving their most energetic means of expression
side by side with their own liberty of action.

But another element enters into the composition of
the endless melodic tissue as Wagner understands it.
This is the Leit-motiv. 1 — To describe its nature I
will make use of a comparison. When we read a novel
in which the characters or localities are vigorously drawn,
as in Walter Scott, Victor Hugo, George Sand, Balzac,
or Zola, these characters or localities, although often
purely fanciful and creations of the novelist's imagina-
tion, are engraved in our mind in a certain form, sil-
houette, or perspective, which is henceforth unchangeable.
When, ten years later, we again read the same novel,
these same images and no others will be outlined in our
thoughts with the same attitudes, the same features, and
the same details as when we first read of them, so
strongly and vividly that we seem to be renewing old
acquaintances, or to be travelling in a country we have
already visited; but if, on the second reading, we have
1 Ty pe-moti'-v, lezd'mg-motiv.

2 4 o THE MUSIC DRAMAS

an illustrated edition, no matter how talented the artist,
we are often shocked at not recognizing our old friends,
or at not seeing our ideal landscape drawn as we had
imagined it.

When, therefore, we are greatly struck by the descrip--
tion of anv character, we instinctively give it an image
which remains proper to it (whilst being at the same
time personal to ourselves), — it assumes a fixed and
definite form. Our mind cannot afterwards picture it
otherwise; the mere thought of the personage calls up
his image, and, inversely, if the image first presents itself
to our memorv it brings back the personage with all the
details of his character as we first learnt to know him.

The name of the hero himself is indissolubly connected
with the type under which we have represented him to
ourselves.

It is the same with any described locality, or an
interior, or any stirring action, a murder, a tourney, a
scene of torture, or a supernatural apparition. We first
picture it to ourselves under the influence of the writer,
and it thus remains definitely fixed in our mind.

This impression is not effaced with time ; it may be
modified in certain details by reflection, or by extended
knowledge, as by reading other works in which the
same characters, or the same facts are presented under
another aspect, or in a fresh light ; but the main outlines
endure.

Every one has experienced this.

Now let it be admitted, which is not difficult, that
^ agner thought in music, that is to say, that every objec-
tive, or subjective idea with him assumed a musical form,
a melodic contour, which thenceforth clung to it, and I
think the best elementary notion of what a Leit-motiv is
will be gained.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 241

It is, so to speak, the musical embodiment of an idea,
and Wagner is neither the first nor the only one who
has thus thought in music and given to a character, a
fact, or a particular impression, a form which is clearly
recognizable and perceptible to the hearing.

Musical language, notwithstanding its lack of pre-
cision, or perhaps for that very reason, constitutes the
highest, purest, and most sincere expression of human
thought, the one furthest removed from materialism and
conventionalism. Whoever comes to think in music
as he would think in the language he is accustomed to
use, thereby finds the horizon of his ideas strangely
widens. This faculty in its full power is reserved for
the elect, but there is not a single true musician who
has not felt something of it.

This is the origin of the Leit-motiv. Embryonic
traces of type-motive may be already gathered in Gluck,
Mozart, and Beethoven ; l they become more frequent
in Weber, and still more marked in Meyerbeer and
Berlioz, the latter, Wagner's contemporaries. It may
be said that the faculty of giving to an intellectual con-
ception, or a state of mind, a musical contour which
becomes its quasi-hieroglyphic representation, has existed
in a latent state with all composers at all times;
but no one had thought of raising it to a principle and
making it one of the fundamental features of a system.
It was an isolated, though expressive, fact, and it escaped
the attention of the superficial hearer.

Wagner himself, in his first works, to Rie>iz/\ does not

1 In his purely symphonic works, Beethoven had no reason to
attach the idea of a character to a motin), but most certainly every
motii) he selected for working out is associated with some philo-
sophical thought which stands prominently out and thus become
in the symphony the absolute equivalent of what the Leit-mothv is
in the musical drama.

2 4 2 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

seem to pay much attention to it. It is in Der Fliegende
Hollander that we find his first and extremely modest
application of it ; three characteristic forms are found
united in Scuta's Ballade, as well as in the overture : a
call, a figure of accompaniment, and a purely melodic
contour are the subjects of frequent recurrence. In
Tannhauser we already find five type-motive, clearly
characterized, and nine at least in Lohengrin; but their
employment is intermittent and episodical, being limited
to certain important scenes to which they are intended
forcibly to call attention ; if they do not yet constitute
the essential part of the symphonic development, they are,
however, already employed with greater insistence and
sagacity than ever before.

It was from this moment that Wagner began to under-
stand the extraordinary power of this new machinery,
and in all the following works which constitute his last
manner, in Tristan, in Die Meistersinger, in the Tetra-
logy, and in Parsifal, we see it henceforth systematically
used with conscious purpose and reason.

The Wagnerian Leit-motiv is always short, simple.
and easy to recognize and remember. It is almost always
presented for the first time in its entirety with the words
determining the meaning attached to it, or at a moment
when the scenic action does not permit any misunder-
Standing as to its signification. Afterwards it may be
represented with infinite modifications, either in rhythm,
or the details of its melodic contour, or in its harmoniza-
tion, or instrumentation, broken into fragments, changed
in character, ennobled or made ridiculous by augmentation,
diminution, or inversion, 1 it is always recognizable, and
ites in even a passive listener a state of mind similar
t" that which accompanied its first appearance.
1 Contrapuntal methods.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 243

Therein lies its power; with a few notes it calls up a
whole throng of ideas and without any more effort on
the part of the listener than in having a well-known image
passed before his eyes. It is a musical portrait, though
often purely imaginary, or one that we are willing to
accept.

In fact, the Leit-motive that have an imitative and
descriptive character are in the minority ; I will, how-
ever, cite a few of those which are really musical onoma-
topoeia ; Kundry's nervous laughter, the gallop of the
horses in The Ride of the JValkyries, the roarings of the
Dragon, the noise of the Forge, and, perhaps above all,
the undulation of the waves at the beginning of Das Rhein-
gold ; these are addressed directly to the ear. They are
sound-images.

Others, by their very character, strongly call to mind
the idea of the object they are intended to represent :
Walhalla is majestic and solemn ; the Sword gleams ;
the Flames crackle; the moth of the Eucharist in Parsi-
fal spreads out like an immense sign of the Cross, etc.
Here again it is difficult to be mistaken. Others
equally typical might be quoted, notably in Die Meister-
singer.

But this is not an indispensable character of the Leit-
motiv, whose form, on the contrary, is, in the majority of
cases, much more arbitrary and unrestrained. This
doubtless accounts for the notable divergences in the
names which various commentators give to the same
theme ; to cite only one example, there is a motiv in
Tristan which is considered by one as representing Ven-
geance, by another, the Hero, and by a third, Fate. To
tell the truth, this is not a matter of supreme importance ;
it is not a name that must be associated with a Leit-motiv,
it is an idea, or still better, an assemblage of ideas,

244 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

a philosophical conception : the name is only a con-
venience ; however, in the following pages I will en-
deavour to call every motiv by the name under which it
is most generally known, in order to avoid criticism.

Most frequently the Leit-motiv consists of a melodic
figure of several notes which may be modified even in its
structure, in its rhythm, in its harmony, or in its orches-
tration ; these various transformations never deprive it of
its first signification, but vary either its importance or
expression for the moment; it will thus pass in turn
through phases of tenderness, heroism, sadness, or joy,
without e\ er severing its connection with its own original
object ; it possesses an exquisite sensibility, for example,
when it has to depict the character of Walter in his
knightly pride, and then sad. anxious, or, again, carica-
tured by his rival ; it acquires a touching eloquence when
it has to describe Walhalla destroyed, or in ruins, after
having made us acquainted with it in its splendour; it is
sometimes wittv to excess; when, in Die IValkure, the
virtuous Fricka is indignant about the incestuous love of
Siegmund and Sieglinde, the indulgent orchestra excuses
them, murmuring: " It is Spring-time," before Wotan
has even opened his lips to reply.

In other and rarer cases, the Leit-motiv assumes an
invariable harmonic form; then the rhythmic structure
ami instrumental combinations alone may be changed; I
will give as examples the Harmony of the Wanderer;
the Harmony of the Casque (Tarnhelm) ; the Harmony
of Eternal Sleep in the Tetralogy ; the Harmony of the
Swan in Lohengrin and Parsifal; and the Harmony of
thi Dream in l)i, Meistersinger.

More rarely the characteristic of the motif is its per-
sistent rhythm, as in the motif of the Forge in Siegfried,
and again in The Ride of the Walkyries.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 245

To whichever of these categories (melodic, harmonic,
or rhythmic) they belong, the Lett-motive always present
themselves to the listener without exacting any efforts of
attention or research on his part ; Wagner constantly
places them in relief, in some way or other accentuates
them, or repeats them if it is necessary, and they cannot
pass by unperceived except in cases where they are of no
importance. It is, then, a mistake to torture your mind
by searching for them ; they will come to you of them-
selves, even if you know ever so little about their com-
position, as soon as you become interested in the dramatic
action. They are veritable guides, valuable conductors
who explain and comment upon the situations, not allow-
ing you to go astray in erroneous suppositions, and elu-
cidating the scenario like the explanation that accompanies
a plan.

Several forms of typical motive seemed especially to
haunt Wagner and return to his mind on various occa-
sions : such as the two chords by which he repre-
sents the Swan in Lohengrin as well as in Parsifal. And
what could be more natural ? Is it not always the
Swan of the Grail ? Before leaving the above works,
we must observe that the final notes of the first entry of
the trombones in the Prelude of Lohengrin shadow forth
the motiv of the Lance in Parsifal ; this again is easily
explained, for the Prelude of Lohengrin speaks of nothing
but the mysteries of Montsalvat. More involuntary,
perhaps, and yet perfectly justifiable, is the likeness of a
group of chords frequently repeated in the entr'acte of
the third act of Tannhauser (which are found again in
Tannhauser's recital on his return from Rome) to the
theme of Faith in Parsifal. We may quote other an-
alogies : between two fragments, one belonging to the
Romance of the Evening Star, the other to the great

246 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Duet between Tristan and Isolde ; also between a phrase
which is found in the orchestra in Die Meistersinger
forty-four bars after the beginning of the Choral of Jordan
(Act III. Scene I.), and another beautiful phrase sung by
Fricka at the ninety-seventh bar in the second scene of
Das Rheingold; here the resemblance is more harmonic
than melodic ; they have only a family likeness ; but again
in Die Meistersinger^ twenty-one bars before the Memories
of Youth (Act III. Scene II.), Walter's melodic contour
reproduces exactly that of the austere goddess of mar-
riage ; now precisely at this moment, he is speaking of
conjugal love; we must not regard this as a chance
effect ; and between Wotan's Anger and Brangane's
Hesitation. Finally, on two occasions, Wagner musi-
cally quotes himself with an admirable appropriateness :
the first in intercalating two motive from Tristan (De-
sire and Consternation') into the third act of Die Meister-
singer a little before the celebrated Quintet of Baptism;
the second in introducing some bars from Tannhauser
into Parsifal}

One rather remarkable thing is that certain of these
motive have a marked predilection for a particular key ;
the Walhalla moth affects keys abounding in flats ; the
Sword appears most often in C major; the Fire much
prefers sharps; the Walkyrie sleeps in E major, etc.

Although the use of typical motive is not constant
ami exclusive, which would cause too much tension,.

1 One of the most curious resemblances may be traced between

tin- end of the Overture to Der Fliegende Hollander (the first fifteen

in ',•) and the opening of Das Rheingold by Woghnde's entrance.

tly the same harmonic method, and almost the same

melodic contour.

(Although Der Fliegende Hollander is not included in this study,
which is limited to the works which form the Bayreuth repertoire,
I have thought it interesting to note this reminiscence after an
interval of eleven years.)

OF RICHARD WAGNER 247

wc must recognize in them the most important materials
of the Wagnerian Symphony, from the point of view of
melody as well as harmony.

Wagner never demanded extraordinary voices. He
did not write with a view to giving such or such a singer
the opportunity to sing a note which he alone could
reach, or to make a parade of his virtuosity. He wrote
simply for soprano, contralto, tenor, or bass, mezzo-
soprano, or barytone, not demanding from any one more
than he could normally produce ; keeping each voice in
the tessitura which suits it, but utterly doing away with
florid ornaments, roulades, and trills, which the Italian
school considered the embellishment of vocal style, and
from which neither the German nor the French school
was entirely free in his day.

He writes above all and before all for musicians, for
people who know how to sing true and in exact time;
there is no question here of holding and dying away on
a high note ; and the orchestral conductor is not there to
follow the singer ; for the very form of his melody, as
we have just described, which constantly passes from the
stage to the orchestra and from the orchestra to the
stage (remaining much the longest in the orchestra), de-
mands a symphonic interpretation. It cannot be other-
wise, and that is the secret of his power; it is instru-
mental and a commentary on the verse or on the action,
and this is where it differs from the Italian and French
melody which is based on symmetrical rhythmical con-
struction and the brilliant effect of the vocal technique.

Melodic ornaments are rare in Wagner; the gruppetto
seems reserved for the expression of amorous or passionate
sentiments, or, at least, it conveys the idea of supreme
elegance.

248 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

But what is far from rare is the episodical employment
of the most frankly Italian melodic forms. See the
Love Song in Tristan (p. 298) ; Flosshilde's phrase in
D-flat in the first tableau of Das Rheingold\ then at
Scene II., the second part of Fricka's phrase (already
cited on p. 246), immediately taken up by Wotan a tone
lower, and which has received the name of Love's Fascina-
tion (p. 353). It is necessary, moreover, to remember
that Wagner was a great admirer, at least at one time,
of the elegance and suppleness of Bellini's vocal phrases.
tl With Bellini that song so simply noble and beautiful
which charmed us was pure melody ; to believe and
maintain that is certainly no sin ; perhaps it is no more
a sin than it is to pray to Heaven before lying down
that the idea of such melodies and such a method of
treating song may come to the German composers."
(Richard Wagner, Bellini.}

However momentary it may have been, this impres-
sion existed, and a trace of it has always remained.
Wagner, then, was an eclectic ; in every school he was
able to discern what was really beautiful, and truly with
Bellini it was not harmony.

Wagner's System of Harmony greatly resembles that
of J. S. Bach and Beethoven in his third period; that is
to say, he pays more attention to the rules of counter-
point than to harmony properly so-called. Not that he
ignored the latter, but the necessity of frequently com-
bining the Lett-motive with each other simultaneously,
forced bim to give most weight to the independent prog-
ress of the paits, as is allowable in the fugal style; it
was the only way to play freely with these Leit-motive,
to make them appear sometimes in one part, sometimes
in another, constantly varying their form, to make them

OF RICHARD WAGNER 249

cross, interlace, overlap, and run after one another, exactly
as the subject and its counter-subjects do in a fugue.

It would force us to enter into considerations far too
technical, to analyze here the harmonic structure of
Wagner's works. Let us simply say that those who
think they perceive errors in certain passages are abso-
lutely mistaken ; if certain combinations of chords are
irregular according to the strict rules of harmony, they
appear irrefutably logical when they are considered from
the highest view of counterpoint, a considerably enlarged
and dramatized counterpoint, untrammelled, and enriched
with the boldness of modern harmony, together with the
very frequent employment of the chord of the augmented
fifth and its inversions (which is already found in Schu-
mann), with an extraordinary wealth of pedal-points,
often disguised, and a very evident contempt of conven-
tional restrictions.

Altogether, it is incontestable that this system is not
simple, but its complications are always ingenious and
appropriate to the circumstances. Besides, these com-
plications are not continual ; it is sufficient to cite the
I Valhalla-mot iv (Das Rhehigold, at the beginning of Scene
II.), which is entirely constructed of perfect chords;
other examples are not rare, but nevertheless they are
exceptional.

The management of modulations, from a purely musi-
cal point of view, does not seem of much importance to
Wagner, and in this he parts company with Beethoven
and Bach ; his choice of key is guided solely by the
dramatic interest and by considerations of the province
of the orchestra ; the action once begun, the modulation
is perpetual, and, in many places, the most ingenious per-
son would find it impossible to name the key at any
given moment ; the result is an impression of life and

2 5 o THE MUSIC DRAMAS

struggle of inconceivable power. On the other hand,
at the beginning of the acts, we find him attaching an
extraordinary importance to the establishment of the
first tonality, an importance to which I shall have occa-
sion to return.

Perfect cadence is extremely rare ; this is the inevitable
consequence of the system of continuous melody ; in
fact, the sense of perfect cadence is conclusion, comple-
tion ; now, all Wagner's phrases being linked to each
other without constantly coming to an end, the cadence
must be reserved almost exclusively for the ends of the
acts, or sometimes of the scenes, where rest is obliga-
tory ; they are indeed met with here and there in the
course of the music, but then they are attenuated, dis-
simulated, and unimportant; they are only to be found
clearly characterized, and well and prominently brought
forward, in the great finales. No composer has so spar-
ingly employed the perfect cadence ; there is, however,
one case in which he has made a very characteristic use
of it, and one which is so much the more striking be-
cause it seems to be reserved for this situation ; it is
when the words assert the specially loyal and chivalrous
side of a hero's character; the following page (251)
shows three remarkable examples, taken from different
works, of this beautiful and noble form, of a solemn and
heraldic character, which is very frequent with Wagner
in this special case and which may be called the formula
of loyalty, and is only found in moments of great emo-
tion, in the announcement of death (JValkure)and in the
Funeral March of Siegfried (Die Gotterddmmerung).

Generally speaking, consonant chords are much less
frequent than dissonant chords, and, moreover, they
rarely appear in their native purity, but almost always
modified by the artifices of composition, by retards,

OF RICHARD WAGNER

251

(LOHENGRIN -Last Scene)

LOHENGRIN

SeinR.it- ter ich bin Lohenrjrin <j(Lnannl
His Knight am I, and Lohengrin my name

fe*

(DIE WALKURE-Act II. Scene IV,
BRUNNHiLDE

^ Jj'lj

tcp

r — rr=?

-fdnqt dichhold mit hoch
hold thee long with high

- hei.ligeniGruss.
greeting and love

25 2 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

appoggiaturas, and alterations, more especially many
alterations, which deprive them to a great extent of their
reposeful character. All that is intentional and logical.
It is certain that the dissonant chord with its notes or
contracted progression, and its various resolutions, is in-
finitely more vital and full of passion than the perfect
chord, which Wagner reserves for the expression of
calm and placid feelings, which are more rare in the
drama.

As for the harsh effects which sometimes astonish the
reader of the pianoforte score, they are considerably les-
sened bv the selection oi~ the instruments and the variety
of the timbres. They are more apparent than real ;
they disappear in the symphonic rendering, and at Bay-
reuth they are not in the least noticeable ; the whole
combination is admirably blended with an incomparable
softness, harmoniousness, and fulness, except in rare
cases, which are intended for picturesque effect.

The attention of the listener is attracted by the indi-
vidual movement of the parts, by their expressive char-
acter, by the interest which they gain from the suggestive
appearance of the Leit-motive, and by the diversity of the
tones t'\ the instruments, much more strongly than by
the individuality of the chords considered by themselves.
Each symphonic voice sings an independent part, having
its individual meaning, replying to the others, and always
appropriate to the nature and tone of the interpreting
instrument, without any traces of the idiotic set forms
of ordinary accompaniment, and without padding of any
kind.

Formerly people said that in Wagner there was no
melody ; I think I am more in the right in saying that
there are no accompaniments, but only melodies laid one
upon the other.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 253

For the sake of completeness let us further note the
total absence of harmonic progressions, which almost all
schools have now abandoned on account of their absurd-
ity ; the suppression of repetitions, or of the reprises of
a principal motiv announced by a rentr'ee, exactly as we
notice the suppression of all repetition of verses or words;
always and everywhere something new, invention, things
unexpected and ingenious, always creation, sincerity, and
life, and I think we shall have touched upon the prin-
cipal characteristics of what is called, a trifle too briefly,
the Wagnerian formula, a formula which cannot be too
much admired and examined, but which our composers
will do well not to imitate, and this for two reasons.

The first, quite sufficient in itself, is that it is impos-
sible : " To continue it in the true sense of the word, a man
of the sa?ne breadth and calibre is required ; and if this man
exists, he ivill not consent to play the role of an imitator : he
himself tvill ivish to invent something new." 1

The second is that it is necessary to belong to his
country and to speak his language. Now, just as Wag-
ner deplored the tendency of German musicians to
imitate French art in the following words : " / have
recognized in the French an admirable art of giving precise
and elegant forms to life and thought ; I have said, on the
contrary, that the Germans when they try to attain this
perfection of form seem to me to be heavy and weak" 2 so I
say to the French, in their turn, that they must guard
against that false kind of admiration which leads to
plagiarism ; they must keep intact the qualities proper
to our national style, which always have been and always
will be, in literature as in music, clearness, elegance,
and sincerity of expression.

1 La Musique et les Musiciens, p. 494.

* R.Wagner, Lettre d M. Monod (October 25, 1876).

254 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

If Wagner were here to advise them, that is certainly
what his own logic would lead him to say.

Wagner's Orchestration is richer and fuller of
colour than Beethoven's. That certainly is largely the
result of the new instruments which he has introduced,
the cor-anglais, the bass-clarinet, the contra-bassoon,
trombones, 1 the family of tubas, and the bass trumpet; 2
partly also it is the result of the way in which he has
completed the group of wood-wind instruments, in writ-
ing three parts to the flute, three to the oboes, and three
to the clarinets, etc. (instead of two, which were gener-
ally used up to his time, except by Meyerbeer and
Berlioz), by which he is enabled to obtain a complete
chord in the same timbre*', partly, too, he owes it to
the frequent subdivision of the stringed-instruments;
but particularly and above all to his profound knowledge
of instrumentation and to his unparalleled ingenuity,
which has led him on to prodigious discoveries.

Wagner treats every instrument with the same cer-
tainty of touch as if he had played it himself; he knows,
as no one else knows, how to avail himself of its
resources, and he demands nothing of it beyond what
is entirel) within their capacity. He is often difficult to
play, but it is never an ungrateful task, for he is never
awkward nor clumsy.

Notwithstanding the large number of performers he
requires, we never see him have recourse to complicated
methods in his orchestration; the combinations are
always clear and simple, the result of which is a sonor-

thoven had already used the contra-bassoon and the trom-
bon< , l>ut only in exceptional cases.

- The bass-trumpet only figures in the Tetralogy.
• Organ-tone.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 255

ity which is at once plain and powerful. The Lett-
motive ceaselessly move about the whole orchestra,
passing from one desk to another ; but, nevertheless,
each one has a predilection for one instrument, or one
group, which harmonizes with its character, on which it
was first heard, and to which it returns to take up its
abode every time it must make itself heard with pre-
ponderating importance ; sometimes we recognize it from
its very first note by means of this characteristic timbre.

I think we now clearly see how, in Wagner's musical
style, everything combines, — melody, harmony, and
orchestration, in accentuating and determining the dra-
matic action : the melody, melopoeia, or measured recita-
tive, by its fine diction and the constant care given to
the excellence of its prosody ; the harmony, by its bold
methods and the employment of Lelt-motive ; and the
orchestration, by its unparalleled richness of colour.

Before commencing to analyze each work separately,
I would call the reader's attention to the purely sym-
phonic part which constitutes the Preludes, to which
Wagner has attached a special interest and a psycho-
logical character, of which, alas ! people at the opera
are entirely unconscious ; for if they were aware of his
intention, they probably would not take advantage of
this moment to talk more loudly than usual, to blow
their noses, and to slam the doors, etc., — they would
do all that beforehand as at Bayreuth.

Up to and including Tannhauser, Wagner followed
the usual custom of writing Overtures to his operas.

Beginning with Lohengrin, we find Preludes, and
every act has its own. 1

1 There is one single exception, the Overture to Die Mei ster singer \
but Die Meistersinger is itself an exception in Wagner's work.

256

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

In the Preludes, Wagner the philosopher addresses
himself directly to the soul by means of music; he puts
it through a kind of preparatory course and gets us into
the state of mind he desires, and this without ever
making these instrumental pieces of excessive length.

The essential aim of a Prelude, its raison d'etre, is to
prepare the spectator's mind and bring it into that state
which the author considers most favourable for the
reception in all its fulness of the impression to be pro-
duced by the coming act. This end may be attained in
at least four different ways :

1. By simply calming the mind, that is to say, by
freeing it from all exterior preoccupations, and endow-
ing it with perfect repose, so that it may become malle-
able and easily affected by the slightest emotion ;

2. By recalling to the spectator's mind the action
that has gone before and which he may have lost sight
of during the entr'acte, the recollection of which is neces-
sary for the perfect comprehension of what follows;

3. Inversely, by drawing in advance on the coming
act, so as to prepare the listener for the events which
arc about to take place, — in this case the action to
some extent begins during the Prelude;'

4. By rilling the mind with a vague sense* of mystery,
by exciting the curiositv and captivating the attention
with undecided harmonics, strange tones, and unex-
pected and even incoherent modulations, which give no
hint of what is coming next, — this is the most affect-
ing way, the one which best prepares the heart for
poignant emotions.

W agner uses all these forms according to circum-
stances ; without multiplying examples, I will give one
of each class, leaving to the reader the task of com-
pleting them :

OF RICHARD WAGNER 257

First form : calm — Das Rheingold.

Second form : recalling motive — third act of Siegfried.

Third form : announcement of motive — second act
of Lohengrin.

Fourth form : vagueness — third act of Parsifal.
The third form, however, and next to that the second,
are by far the most frequent.

One very interesting point is the extraordinary insist-
ence with which Wagner establishes the tonality at the
beginning of many of his Preludes ; we should vainly
seek analogous examples in any other composer; it is
particularly in the Tetralogy, which is of gigantic pro-
portions throughout, that this system is found in the
most striking manner.

In Das Rheingold the first 136 bars are built upon one
single perfect chord in E-flat major; the Prelude of the
second scene for 15 bars only contains perfect chords of
the fundamental tone belonging to the key of D-flat, or
related keys and leading into the key of the dominant ;
the second scene is linked to the third by means of a
pedal of the dominant on F, first in the bass, then in
the treble, which is kept up for 55 bars.

In the first act of Die Walkure the tonality is estab-
lished by the treble pedal of the tonic, which lasts for
64 bars, after which it is still long before we leave the
key of D. In the third act the predominance of the
key of B-minor, contrasted with the dominant F-sharp,
is accented and maintained for 34 bars till the rising of
the curtain.

In the first act of Siegfried there is a long bass pedal of
the dominant on the note F for 50 bars, which becomes
a treble pedal for 33 bars more, and which is succeeded
by a pedal of the tonic of 12 bars on B-flat. That is
Wagner's way of thoroughlv establishing the tonality.

258 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

In the third act of Gbtterd'dmmerung it is still more
strongly marked, for the key of F is not departed from
for 149 bars, including not only the Prelude, but also
the Trio of the Undines which follows.

Need I still cite the Prelude to the first act of Parsifal,
which, with the exception of a few bars, scarcely leaves
the key of A-rlat ?

Outside the Preludes, long and imposing holds are also
sufficiently frequent ; the theme of the Rainbow, almost
at the end of Das Rheingold, has a perfect chord on G-flat,
which is sustained for 20 bars in a slow movement ; in
Lohengrin the long flourish of trumpets which salutes the
rising of the sun in Act II., Scene III., contains no less
than 58 bars, augmented by holds on the one perfect major
chord of A, to which immediately succeed (with one single
transitorv chord), 15 bars on the perfect chord of C
major. We might multiply these interesting examples,
which demonstrate that it is especially at the beginning
of the acts and scenes that Wagner likes to establish
thoroughly the tonality, unlike Beethoven who much
preferred strongly to re-establish it at the final pero-
ration.

The Ensembles are rare, except in Tannhduser and

Lohengrin, which still partake, particularly in this feature,
of the form of the opera.

From Tristan onwards, with the exception of Die
Meister singer, where they play a considerable part, they
may be easily counted.

In the- Duct which ends the first act of Tristan there
is one ensemble of 42 bars; the great Duet of Act II.,

ne II., is made up of four ensembles, which are all
admirable, the first beginning with a dialogue, becoming
more and more close, the last containing very curious

OF RICHARD WAGNER 259

dissonances, as dreadful to look at in the score as they
are sweet to listen to.

In Das Rbeingold there are the nymphs' cries of joy
and the Adoration of the Gold; in Scene III., Wotan and
Loge speak several words together ; in Die IValkiire, the
vocal Octet of the Ride of the IValkyries, the eight pails
of which are sometimes independent ; in Siegfried the
few simultaneous notes of Mime and Siegfried at the end
of the first act can scarcely be considered in this light ;
but in the third act, at the moment of Briinnhilde's
awaking, there is a true ensemble of a dozen bars, and
then another, more developed, which ends the piece; in
Gotterddmmerung the Norns sing together for a moment,
but in unison ; then Siegfried and Briinnhilde end their
Duet with a few exclamations in thirds and sixths ;
there is another ensemble of a few bars when Siegfried
and Gunther conclude their pact, cup in hand ; at the
end of the second act there is a true Trio between
Briinnhilde, Gunther, and Hagen ; in the third act is
the delightful Trio of the Rhine-Daughters, which is
fully developed, and becomes a Ouartet on Siegfried's
arrival.

In Parsifal there is not a single one. In this enume-
ration it will be noticed that ensembles never occur ex-
cept between characters who have analogous sentiments.
Everywhere else each one speaks in his turn, as in the
classic tragedv, which is far more intelligent, and with-
out repeating the verses, which is far more natural and
lifelike.

Little is known of Wagner's Manner of Compos-
ing. It is certain that he first wrote his poem and did
not begin to set it to music until it was completely fin-
ished, sometimes even after having let it lie untouched

2 6o THE MUSIC DRAMAS

for several years : the poem of Tannhauser was finished
in 1843, and the music in 1845 ; the poem of" Das Rheln-
gold was finished in 1852, and the music in 1854.

As for the music, he composed it as Beethoven did,
walking about and gesticulating; when it began to take
form, he played it on the piano, awkwardly enough, it
is said, but so as to impress the outline clearly on his
memory, not till then did he begin to write it out.
He wrote on two or three staves, as if for the piano
or organ, sometimes also he would write on a larger
number, and he did not proceed to the orchestration
until he had completed the composition. Gbtterdam-
tnerung was finished in 1872, and its orchestration in
1874; Parsifal was finished in 1879, and its orchestra-
tion in 1882.

Moreover, he always kept several works before him,
generally two, working simultaneously on the music of
one and the scenario of the other.

All this is very perplexing, for when we closely exam-
ine his work, everything, poem, lyrical declamation,
melodic and harmonic structure, and orchestration, form
only one homogeneous whole, and so perfect is the co-
hesion of all these parts that it seems as if the whole
work must have flowed in one stream, the music blend-
ing naturally with the words and necessarily entailing
the instrumental combinations which could not be other
than they are, so completely do they realize the ideal of
perfection. That is a mistake, however; the labour
was much more complex, and the growth much slower:
the first sketch of Die Meistersinger, which was finished
in 1867, dates back to 1845 ( an interval of twenty-two
years); the first sketch of Parsifal, finished in 1882,
dates from 1857 (twenty-five years); it was The Spell
t ' I I . / riday.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 261

In the necessarily brief and dry Analyses, which fol-
low, of each of the admirable works performed at Bay-
reuth, I do not pretend to catalogue all the Leit-motive.

For this there are several reasons: First, I think that
no one could boast of not letting one escape him, for
there are some which consist of only two notes, appear-
ing only two or three times; besides, there is nothing to
prove that Wagner himself considered them as such;
they are, perhaps, simple, involuntary, and purely genial
reminiscences, or similar notes unintentionally reproduced
under similar circumstances.

Moreover, there already exist very complete catalogues
of this nature, perhaps too complete ; there are some
which are very well compiled, and these I will mention.

But the principal reason is that it would have seemed
to me to be going beyond the purpose of this book, which
is simply a guide for the uninitiated, and I think it pre-
ferable for them to be well acquainted with a limited
number of themes which they will unhesitatingly recog-
nize, than a greater number which often occasion re-
grettable confusion. However, in addition to the principal
themes, I shall never neglect to point out those, which,
although secondary, have a real importance and are fre-
quently repeated. Those who wish to extend their re-
searches farther and to go deeper into a work, may
always do so with the aid of the catalogues of which I
have already spoken.

Applying here to the Leit-motive the same process
which I have employed for the characters in the analysis
of the poems, I place at the head of each musical analysis
a table and synopsis of the various scenes in which the
same mot'iv appears.

However, it is necessary to remember : First, that
these tables only contain the most important motive;

262 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

second, that I mention only the appearances of these
important motive that are very clearly marked; third,
that the scores which are adapted to the pianoforte 1
cannot always and everywhere show all the inotive con-
tained in the orchestral score. Such as they are, I
believe these tables will be instructive and will facilitate
research.

In them one may instantaneously judge of the relative
importance of the motive, by the frequency of their em-
ployment, the great essential motive running through the
whole table, and the motive which are simply episodical,
only figuring in two or three neighbouring columns ; in
them, too, may be seen in what scenes a given motiv
has already appeared ; what are the motive which form
the framework of such or such a scene, etc. By com-
paring the various tables relating to the works of different
periods, we can see to some extent the method gradually
form, the employment of Leit-motive, purely accessory
in Tannhduscr, becoming already considerable in Lohen-
grin, and then from Tristan onwards, absolutely sys-
tematic and organized.

In the analyses, as in the tables, the themes will be
presented in the order of their first appearance, follow-
ing the course of the drama, which will allow of their
being discovered without difficulty by attentively follow-
ing the score without ever having to turn back. The
portions <>f the text between [ ] and the examples

1 The most complete and faithful arrangements of Tristan, Die
Meister singer, the Tetralogy, and Parsifal are those of Klind worth,
whose work is only for virtuosi 5 amateurs will be more at their
with the sometimes incorrect adaptation of Kleinmichel. It is
from the latter edition that we have borrowed, with the authoriza-
tion of the houses of Schott and Co. and Breitkopf and Hartel, the
majority of the examples in this volume. MM. Durand et Fils
have given me a similar permission concerning the scores of Tann-
and Lohengrin.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 263

printed in small characters concern certain transforma-
tions of the motive which seemed to me specially inter-
esting and worthy of notice, as I could not think of
pointing them all out. These modifications only occur
in acts or scenes that follow ; their precise place will
always be mentioned.

Besides the Lelt-motive, I shall also mention in several
of the works certain great phrases of an independent
character forming a complete whole of themselves, a
finished melody to which it is necessary to pay attention ;
also Chorals and Songs, sometimes foreign to the general
structure, at other times indirectly related to it, several
of which have received special names.

As far as concerns the names, which are the least
important thing, I repeat that I shall always give the
preference to those under which the typical motive seem
to me to be most generally known.

TANNHAUSER

Although Wagner has called Tannhduser u Handlung"
(action), thus showing his intention to create a new
dramatico-musical form, it is quite certain that from
its general form, with ensembles, airs, duets, finales, and
Overture, this work is still musically connected with the
methods of the old opera, and that we often find in it
the influence of Wagner's openly-professed admiration
for Weber. Let us even say that it is an Opera in the
full sense of the word. Nevertheless Wagner is already
visible here by a marked tendency to avoid the repetition
of words, by the skill with which the various parts are
bound together, by the beauty and purity of the diction,
and especially, perhaps, by the absence of all idea of
concession to public taste. We also find here bold

264

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

flights and melodic forms which arc very characteristic
of Wagner.

N \mi:s

of the principal Leit-motive

in TANNHAUSER

in the order of their

tir-.t appearance.

SCENES :

ACT
I.

-
- :

ACT

II.

ACT
III.

3 4

4 IS

The Venusberg

•

•
•

•

•
•

•

tli

The Overture is a condensed summary of the drama.

In the first place appears the famous Pilgrims' Chorus, 1
representing the religious element ; it is first presented
with an impressive gravity, and then is majestically de-
\ eloped in a persistent figure on the violins, and it dies
away as it departs. Without transition, the mot'w of the
/ enusberg transports us to the abode of luxury and
unholy pleasures.

THE VENUSBERG

[In a style which at the same time recalls Weber when fan-
tastic and Mendelssohn when fairy-like, this figure has the char-

1 I consider it superfluous to note here the music of the themes
having an independent character, which are in the memory of
every one, and arc in such rich abundance in Tannhduser.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

265

acter of a Leit-motiv, for we shall again find it in the scene of
the Contest (Act II., Scene V.), each time that Tannhauser is
about to speak, thus disclosing in advance his state of mind ;
then again in Act III., at the end of Scene IV., where it an-
nounces the coming of Venus.]

A little farther on, the Hymn to Venus bursts out like
a trumpet-call, first in B major ; then, after some beau-
tiful symphonic developments in the principal key in E
major, a long pedal on the dominant brings back the
Pilgr'uns'' Chorus, which is soon accompanied by the
strident passage on the violins, and the Overture ends
with a great and brilliant finale.

Act I.

At the rising of the curtain we hear, as though framed
in a Baccanale, which reproduces the majority of the pro-
fane motive of the Overture, a Dance of the Bacchantes, a
Chorus of Sirens, and then the grand Duet between Tann-
hauser and Venus, in which appears three times, and each
time a half-tone higher (in D-flat, in D, and in E-flat),
the Hymn to Venus, already heard in the Overture.
This scene, constantly increasing in intensity, has a very
striking effect.

In the second tableau a shepherd plays upon his pipe,
and trills an air of archaic character, to which is imme-
diately linked the Pilgrims' Chorus in the form of a
choral, while the rustic strains still continue to sound in
capricious arabesques.

THE PILGRIMS' CHORUS
Tenors

266

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

[It will reappear in the orchestra at the beginning of the
impressive phrase of the Landgrave, which appears in the finale
of Act II., as again at the end of that same act.]

It is only separated by a hunting-call from the Septet,
which itself is interrupted when Wolfram pronounces
the name of Eli%abetb, which Tannhauser repeats in
ecstasy.

ELIZABETH

Wolfram

Tannhauser

[A similar arrangement occurs at the beginning of the finale
of Act III., when the same characters evoke the memory of
Elizabeth, whose funeral procession is passing.]

Finally the Septet is resumed and ends with a fine
ensemble.

Act II.

After a short entracte the second act begins with an
Air by Elizabeth, preceded by a recitative; here again
we find a suggestion of Weber : then comes a Duet in
the ordinary form between Tannhauser and Elizabeth,
and a recitative between the Landgrave and his niece,
and then the March with chorus, announcing the
Singing-Contest. At the beginning of this scene of the
Contest, Wolfram sings of love in a beautiful but cold
song which occasions a lively discussion between Tann-
hauser, Walter, and Biterolf ; here occurs the beautiful

OF RICHARD WAGNER

267

Song of JVolfram, a melody of great breadth and warmth,
and of a noble and pure form, which extols chaste and
respectful love.

SONG OF WOLFRAM

Wolfram

u- : —

*—

. r

rnJ -n

-- j^-j — '

--y= 3

±Y — - — *
p

-0

mfVt

— 1 1

It is not in this light that Tannhauser regards it;
he disputes it, and each of his replies, as we have
alreadv noticed, is preceded by a recurrence of the
Venusberg.

268 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Biterolf speaks in turn, and challenges him ; before
Tannhauser's disdainful reply, the same motiv appears
for the third time.

Finally, Tannhauser, at the highest pitch of exalta-
tion, for the last time sings his Hymn to Venus? again a
semitone higher than before (in E major), and the act
ends with a powerful ensemble, full of movement and
Je\ eloped at great length.

Act III.

This act is certainly the most beautiful one in the
whole work. A very impressive entr'acte, which it
would be better to call a Prelude, precedes it, containing,
in the course of its development, reminiscences of the
Pilgrims* Chorus and the announcement of the theme of
The Damnation, which does not appear until later.

The Pilgrims, returning from Rome, gratefully sing
the chorus with which the Overture has already made
us acquainted ; Elizabeth breathes a tender Prayer, and
slowly mounts the hill, as if in a trance, followed by
WOlfram's glance, which is sadly accented by the motiv
of the Song of Wolfram, now confided to the bass-clarinet.
I hen the latter, after a passage of great breadth, sings
the celebrated Romance of the Star.

Immediately, on the entrance of Tannhauser, every-
thing darkens, and the gloomy and terrifying theme of
The Damnation is heard,

1 These frequent repetitions of the Hymn to Venus make it the
principal and dominating motiv of the work, but it never becomes
a Leit-motiv, for it is only heard from Tannhriuser's own lips, and
is always sung in extenso. It occurs also in the Overture, but,
during the curse of tin- work, it never gives rise to any symphonic
allusion, or any insinuation, as is the mission of the Leit-motive.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

269

THE DAMNATION
A A

and, after a short dialogue with Wolfram, Tannhauser
begins the touching story of his journey to Rome, in the
course of which The Damnation is again heard. This
story, one of the most beautiful pages in the work,
is stamped with the most heart-rending despair and the
most poignant emotion. Suddenly the mysterious or-
chestra, whose tones seem to spring from the heart of
the mountain, persistently repeating fragments of the
Venusberg motiv, announces the coming of Venus, ac-
cented by an ingenious reminiscence of the Chorus of
Sirens.

Tannhauser is beginning to falter again and allow
himself to be carried oft, when in the distance are heard
the voices of the Pilgrims, bearing Elizabeth's body.
Tannhauser prostrates himself upon her bier and dies.
He is saved !

Then all the voices united intone a great hymn of
faith and hope, a marvellous and majestic epilogue,
which rises as a sort of joyous and triumphant Alleluia,
reaching its splendid final development on the first bars
of the religious theme of the Overture, and leaving us
under the consoling influence of the great act of Re-
demption, which has just been accomplished before our
eyes.

270

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

There arc also in the score certain forms, sometimes
melodic, sometimes harmonic, which may be considered
as Leit-motive of a secondary or episodical order, as, for
example, the Song of the Sirens in Act I.,

SONG OF THE SIRENS

fr-j n

which in the third act accompanies the appearance or
Venus; the second phrase of the Pilgrims' Chorus, which is

FRAGMENT OF THE PILGRIMS' CHORUS

found again in their Chant in the form of a choral, and
then at the 27th bar of the entr'acte of the third act
after having already appeared in the Overture, and which
W agner will again use later in Parsifal ; finally, the

OF RICHARD WAGNER

271

beautiful harmony, 1 Pardon, which runs through the
whole story of the journey to Rome, and which already

MOTIV OF PARDON
8

iJi

a a

EfME

§=£

fcg

J=^

?j^#

=©3:

possessed great importance in the preceding entr'acte, and
perhaps others.

With regard to melodic reiteration, the following
phrase by Venus in the Duet of the first act, which

Elizabeth

intentionally recurs (in the key of E-flat,) towards the
middle of the entr'acte preceding the second act ; also
the following,

Wolfram

sung by Wolfram in the Septet, shortly after the motiv
Elizabeth, reproduced in the orchestra during the address

1 This beautiful harmony, by its impressive solemnity, is very
similar in character to certain motive in Parsifal, notably Faith-

2J2

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

which the Landgrave makes to the singers after the
March, and, perhaps, some others.

LOHENGRIN

NAMES

of the principal Leit-motive in

LOHENGRIN

in the order of their first

appearance.

SCENES :

9
u

ACT
I.

-5

ACT
II.

1
c

—
c

ACT
III.

I 2

■

The Grail

Elsa

•

••

;;

••

•
•

•

•
•

•

•
•
•

. .

•

•
•
•
•
•

•

• ' *

The Dark Plots

The Doubt

I he Prelude of Lohengrin takes us into the sacred
regions of Montsalvat. One single moth, wonderfully
ilc\ eloped, bears the whole burden ; it symbolizes The
Grail.

THE GRAIL

OF RICHARD WAGNER

2 73

In fact, as Wagner has himself told us, this introduc-
tion is intended to describe the return of the Holy Grail
to the mountain of the pious knights, in the midst of a
band of angels.

This mysterious motiv first appears in the upper
regions of the divided violins, then passes to the wood-
wind, thence to the violas, violoncellos, clarinets, horns,
and bassoons, bursts forth on the trumpets and trombones,
and then, after this prodigious crescendo, gradually fades
away and dies in the glow of the muted violins, leaving
behind a glimpse of supernatural radiance, which is like
a foretaste of Parsifal. 1

Act I.

The trumpets and the Herald proclaim The King's Call.
After a noble recitative by the King, broken by several
replies by the chorus, comes Frederick's denunciation of
Elsa.

There is a fresh call by the Herald, and then Elsa

1 We must not be at all surprised thus to come across germs in
Tannhauser and Lohengrin which, after being cultivated, developed
many years later into Parsifal, the nuonder of 'wonders. It was in
this way that Wagner formed his own language ; he always embod-
ied a philosophical thought either in a melodic figure or in a harmonic
or rhythmic form, the expression of which, given identical cases,
continues throughout all his works , and by studying him many
analogous facts may be noticed.

2"4

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

enters ; at this moment in the orchestra is heard the
following motiv,

ELSA

full of hope and resignation, which will remain personally
attached to her.

[It will besides be almost immediately reproduced in a
slightly modified form in the story which Elsa relates of her
dream.]

Elsa

In this same passage, which from its first entrance is
placed as if under the protection of The Grail, appears a

OF RICHARD WAGNER

275

new and sparkling theme, representing Lohengrin^ clad in
his white silver armour as she has seen him in her dream,
and as we ourselves shall soon see him.

LOHENGRIN

[This motiv, so characteristic, graceful, bold, and chivalrous,
will accompany the valiant knight in all heroic circumstances,
with slight transformations.

We shall find it up to the last page of the work, to the
moment when Lohengrin departs ; but there, after having been
presented in the triumphal form usual to it, it puts on mourn-
ing, it borrows the minor key.]

2-6

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

It is also during the recital of Elsas Dream that for the
first time we hear this other motiv, in some measure
complementary to that of Lohengrin, whose Glory it
seems to proclaim and whose great deeds it celebrates.

GLORY

£H£3

[This will be found again in the following scene on the
hcn/s arrival and also in the final scene of the third act.]

f^fr fffrfi frte

f>H- Jhl IJIP I

Frederick maintaining his calumnious accusation, the
King proposes The Judgment of God *

THE JUDGMENT OF GOD

1 Notice the analogy with The Treaty in Der Ring des Nibe>
lunge n.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

277

the motiv of which is soon followed by that of Elsa.
The Herald and his four trumpeters sound two successive
calls. Elsa kneels in prayer, accompanied by a chorus
of women, and her prayer ends with a touching reminis-
cence of her own motiv. It is then that Lohengrin
appears in the distance in a boat drawn by a swan ; the
orchestra sounds the motive of Lohengrin and Glory t which
have assumed a character of special pomp and impres-
siveness. A fine vocal ensemble hails his arrival.

Hardly has he landed, when he blesses and takes leave
of his Swan,

THE SWAN

which is preceded by The Grail again. The latter is
repeated, when, after having saluted the King, he
addresses Elsa and informs her that he cannot undertake
her defence except on the express condition that she
shall never know his name and shall not even seek to
know it.

Here follows the theme, at once strange and impres-
sive, The Mystery of the Name, which forms a part of the
fine entrance recitative of Lohengrin and which he twice
repeats with insistence, the second time in a higher kev,
which gives it more force.

The ensemble is heard again, and then follows the
superb scene of the combat, the laws of which are first

2j8

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

THE MYSTERY OF THE NAME
Lohengrin

proclaimed by the Herald, which brings back The Judg-
ment of God; next comes a fine ensemble passage: the
Kings Prayer and Quintet with chorus. The combat
begins; at each attack of either adversary the theme of
Judgment of God, treated in canon, makes a fresh
entree ; the niotiv of Lohengrin, however, takes its place
when he is about to strike the decisive blow.

A beautiful enthusiastic phrase by Elsa hails his vic-
tory ; this same phrase is next taken up bv the chorus, but
with a new development drawn from the motiv of Glory.
I his errand and powerful ensemble, greatly extended,
brilliantly crowns the act ; then, at the moment when
the curtain is about to fall, the orchestra again sounds
the motiv of Lohengrin.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

279

Act II.

The second act will only reveal two new typical
motive, both contained in the dark phrase which mutters
on the violoncellos at the beginning of the Prelude.
First, Ortrude's Dark Plots, represented thus :

THE DARK PLOTS

[This moth will reappear, particularly in the course of the
dialogue between Ortrude and Frederick, which opens the act. J

Ortrude

The second, characterizing The Doubt with which
Ortrude wants to fill Elsa's mind, the doubt which will
be her ruin, is given in the same dialogue by the violon-
cellos, ten bars after its commencement

28c

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

THE DOUBT

[And here it is again as we find it a few pages farther on in
the same long dialogue, mingled with significant reminiscences of
The Mystery of the Name.~\

Frederick

Ortrude

It is impossible to tell more clearly in music that
Ortrude intends perfidiously to fill Elsa's heart with
doubts regarding the purity and origin of her knight,
and wants to inspire her with the curiosity to penetrate
the mystery in which he insists on shrouding his name.

When we understand its inner meaning, this sombre
and dark episode- constitutes one of the most beautiful
pages of the work. It ends with a terrible phrase of

OF RICHARD WAGNER 281

imprecation, sung in octaves by the two voices, which
seals their odious pact of revenge.

Elsa appears and sings a sweet melody ; in the second
part of her duet with Ortrude we recognize in the
orchestra the motiv of The Doubt, immediately followed
by The Mystery of the Name ; the dark plots are being
accomplished; the venom has been instilled and will
perform its work.

The day breaks. Long trumpet-calls are heard an-
swering in turn on the chord D, F-sharp, A ; then, when
suddenly the key of C succeeds it, we hear The Kings
Call. Immediately afterwards the key of D reappears,
— a daring proceeding, with a most striking effect. In
this scene, as in those which follow : Elsa going to the
church, Ortrude's scandalous interference, and the arrival
of the King and Lohengrin, there is no use made of Leit-
motive until Scene V., which opens with The Kings Call,
immediately followed by the motiv Lohengrin ; then, when
Frederick tries to attribute the victory of his adversary
to trickery or magic, notice a reappearance of The 'Judg-
ment of God, which he dares to question.

Finally there reappear in the orchestra in succession,
The Doubt, The Mystery of the Name, and The Dark Plots ,•
then, at the moment when the King is about to cross
the threshold of the church with Elsa and Lohengrin,
we again hear The King's Call, immediately followed by
The Mystery of the Na?ne, and the curtain falls.

Act III.

The third act adds nothing to the list of typical mo-
tive, but all the former ones are freely used in it, though
not at the beginning.

First, as an introduction, we find the splendid Wed-
ding March, as joyous as it is pompous, followed from

282 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

the first rising of the curtain by a charming Chorus, a
graceful epithalamium ; then comes the Duet between
Elsa and Lohengrin ; in this, shortly after a fine phrase
bv Lohengrin and just as Elsa manifests her culpable
curiosity, The Mystery of the Name is twice repeated ;
the motiv of The Doubt comes into play, always more
and more insistent ; then a short allusion to the Swan,
which Elsa thinks she sees, or pretends she thinks so ;
finally, when she has put the fatal question, The Mystery
of the Name furiously breaks out ; when Lohengrin has
just killed Frederick The Doubt still exists; the body is
carried out to the strains of The Judgment of God ; Lo-
hengrin announces to Elsa that he is going to declare
who he is before everybody, and again sounds The
Mystery of the Name, this time followed by The Grail!
Is this sufficiently explicit ?

And when, in the last tableau, Elsa appears before the
King, the Nobles, and the Warriors, it is again by The
Mystery of the Name, which she has violated, that she
is announced ; this time it is rendered gloomy, and is
directly joined to the fatal Doubt ; the motiv of Elsa is
the third to appear and ends in the minor; it seems
to be as humiliated as herself. When the remains of
Frederick are brought before the King, The Judgment of
God reminds us that it is God who has struck him ; when
Lohengrin, in a most touching recital, relates the splen-
dours of Montsalvat, The Grail reveals its mysteries;
and finally, when he pronounces his own name, Lohen-
grin is again proclaimed by the most startling trumpet
notes, and immediately the orchestra sobers down.

The rest is short. Lohengrin is about to depart ;
notwithstanding the supplications of Elsa, the King, and
the Lords, he is inflexible : it must be. The Sivan
reappears, with its sweet and calm harmony; the Knight

OF RICHARD WAGNER

283

bids a tender farewell to Elsa, gives her his horn, his
swore, and his ring, kisses her brow, and sets foot in
the boat : here there are no Leit-motive. But in the
last pages, after Ortrude's odious malediction, when the
white dove comes to hover above the head of the hero,
we hear, more solemnly than ever, the theme of The
Grail, then also with great breadth that of Lohengrin
united with Glory; Lohengrin having disappeared, the
same theme occurs in the minor; and, finally, the work
ends, as it began, with the sacred harmony of The Grail.

TRISTAN UND ISOLDE

The Prelude to the first act of Tristan una 1 Isolde is

almost built up of the seven most important motive,

making us feel from the first the predominance of the

chromatic manner which will prevail through the greater

part of this work, and which motive are thus presented

from the very beginning. First comes The Confession of

Love.

' CONFESSION OF LOVE

[which will be found again in Scene V. (at the moment when
Isolde drinks to Tristan), under the following form :]

Isolde

284

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

TRISTAN UND ISOLDE

N VMES
of llie principal Lett-motive in

TRISTAN UND ISOLDE

in the order of their first

appearance.

SCENES :

■0

ACT

c
c

ACT
II.

—

ACT
III.

4 5

123

1 2

•
©

•
•

•

•
•
•

•
•
•
•

9
9

•
•

•

•
•
•

•

•
9

i
•2

•

O
t

OF RICHARD WAGNER

285

but which in the Prelude is constantly followed by this
other motiv, Desire^ which completes its harmonic sense

DESIRE

and gives us the impression of a sad and painful note of
interrogation, four times repeated with long and affecting
rests.

[Frequent employment of this motiv occurs in the course of this
work under the most varied forms.]

espressivo

Immediately afterwards appears a new theme eloquently
expressing that the mutual passion of Tristan and Isolde
has had as its first cause and origin the meeting of their
eyes ; this is The Glance.

THE GLANCE

1 Observe a certain analogy with the motiv of Fate in Der Ring
des Nibelungen.

286

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

[Moreover, this theme of The Glance will often be met with,
more or less modified, in the course of the work ; I have given
below an interesting form of it which is found at the 133rd
bar of Scene III. (Kleinmichel's edition, p. 32, 2nd bar).]

Isolde

OF RICHARD WAGNER

287

Continuing the analysis of the Prelude, in which this
mot'iv of The Glance is the subject of numerous and im-
portant developments, so that at certain times it even
assumes the preponderance, we shall meet in the space
of four bars with two very expressive phrases, character-
izing the two philtres of love and of death, the substitution
of which is, as it were, the nucleus of the action : The
Love Philtre and The Death Potion, the first full of poetry

iE LOVE PHILTRE

THE DEATH POTION

and passion, the second forming a sinister and gloomy
contrast, which the instrumentation still further empha-
sizes by confiding it sometimes to the big brass and some-
times to the bass-clarinet and oboes.

[The latter will again appear at the end of Scene III. at
the moment when Brangane is looking for the flasks in the
casket.]

2 88

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Isolde

~ '' '' -

^^35

— 4r\ '

J « * •

1 ■ 3 X

■J-

)r&.

pp .

^5- •

Now comes the motiv which may be considered as
derived from that of The Glance, to which is attached the
idea of this precious casket of relief, The Magic Casket :

THE MAGIC CASKET
dolce

[a motiv which will necessarily find its use when recourse is had
to the casket (in Scene HI.), or when any allusion is made
to it].

Brangane

I Inn, following a superb crescendo which is con-
structed principally of the motiv of The Glance, is intro-
duced the theme of The Deliverance by Death, the last
of those introduced to us in the Prelude, which finally

OF RICHARD WAGNER

289

ends with new combinations of the Leit-motive already
mentioned.

THE DELIVERANCE BY DEATH

[On the subject of the motiv of The Deliverance, let us
observe that it often undergoes radical changes ; thus, when we
find it at the beginning of Act III., Scene II., it has assumed the
following form :]

Tristan

Act I.

Scene I. — The song of the young sailor perched on
the mast is not in itself a Leit-motiv; but his third
phrase, The Sea, does constitute one, which will be fre-

A young sailor

THE SEA

quently employed and will undergo the most curious
transformations. Here, almost at the beginning of Scene
I., is Isolde in disgust at having to make this voyage

290

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Isolde

across The Sea, the object of which is not pleasing to
her ; some pages further on (when the key of F arrives),
it represents the phlegm and indifference of the sailors
during a long and uneventful passage; it is the calm of
The Sea :

%j r r"Tl

ft ma

. marcato

*d., tM

[At Scene IV. they are joyfully approaching land, and it is still
the motiv of The Sea which is changed to tell us of it : else-

Kurwenal

Try -

dim.

where we meet with it under many other forms, which we
cannot quote here]

1 he motiv of Anger is expressive and easily recogniz-
able.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

ANGER

291

Scene II. — So also with that which so gloomily pre-
dicts The Death of Tristan and the sorrows of Isolde.

Isolde

DEATH

[If it is not always repeated in its entirety, it is frequently
represented by one half of it or the other, the first more par-
ticularly calling up the idea of Tristan, the second that of
Isolde, and numerous allusions to them occur in the course of
the work.]

292 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

After various returns (occasioned by what passes on
the Stage), of several important themes, notably The
Glance, Desire, The Sea, under the calm form which I
pointed out in the third example, The Love Philtre, etc.,
the scene ends by Kurwenal's mocking song of a popu-
lar character, the refrain of which, a joyous salutation,
Glory to Tristan, is taken up as a chorus by the sailors,

Kurwenal

GLORY TO TRISTAN

but a third higher, by an amusing caprice of the
composer.

SCENE III. — The third scene only introduces us to
one fresh motiv of any great importance, the one which
shows us the wounded Tristan when he was cared for
and saved by Isolde, Tristan II ounded.

TRISTAN WOUNDED

Isolde

^F=

j^a

==S

y,'fu ,rri

OF RICHARD WAGNER

293

This motiv, of which considerable use will be made in
the remainder of the drama, as a general thing suffers
very few modifications in its melodic form, but the fig-
ures of accompaniment which appear with it in different
circumstances are varied with admirable and inexhausti-
ble fertility of invention. Here are some examples :

The remainder of the scene is woven together of
motive we already know, which appear practically in the
following order: Glory to Tristan, Desire, The Glance,
Anger, The Magic Casket, The Deliverance, The Love
Philtre, and The Death Potion, while Isolde is relating
Tristan's treason to Branganc, and reveals her sinister
designs.

Scene IV. — After an appearance of the motiv of
The Sea in its gay form, those of Tristan Wounded,
Death, Desire, The Death Potion, and, finally, Anger
successively reappear. This scene offers no new Leit-
motive.

294

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

S< ink V. — The first chords of Scene V. show us
Tristan the Hero coming respectfully to salute his queen.

Lento TRISTAN THE HERO

Then, while the supreme action of the drama, the
substitution of the philtre, is taking place, all the motive
of the first act pass in procession, ending with the accla-
mations of the people, and a new form of The Se6\
motiv.

Act II.

Scene I. — Almost the whole of the first scene is a
development of the following new motiv, which is of
considerable importance, and one of those which Wag-
ner has taken pleasure in presenting under the most
varied and unexpected aspects, after having given it its
most simple form at the beginning of the Prelude.

DAY

Allegro molto

OF RICHARD WAGNER

295

This is Day., the enemy of the loves of Tristan and

Isolde.

[This is the way we shall find it in Scene 11. in the ensemble
in A-flat in 3-time :

Isolde Tristan

and earlier in the same Duet, by diminution

Isolde

JL (« p — +■ A *]7

f ^

I jrj 1 . 1

1-3 J 1 1

Here is another form, which appears very frequently in the
same piece :
Isolde

jjyppiJP

and, finally, here it is again, this time by augmentation, as it is
presented by Brangane protecting the loves of Tristan and
Isolde :

296

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

[One thing to be observed is that the interval between the first
two notes of this motiv is sometimes a fourth and sometimes a
fifth ; in the first case it has a very marked resemblance to the
G v to Tristan, of" which, strictly speaking, it is only a trans-
position in the minor.

It also undergoes many other transformations, all of which 1
cannot note here, but which will afford pleasure to those who
search fur them in the score.]

OF RICHARD WAGNER

297

The moth of Impatience is sketched at the ninth bar
of the Prelude, but it does not assume its definite form
till the twenty-first bar.

IMPATIENCE

[Its principal employment will occur when Isolde, after
having given Tristan the appointed signal, is anxiously awaiting
him.]

But a few bars farther, this motiv, very slightly modi-
fied, happily combines with that of Ardour (also called
" Love's Call "), which is of considerable importance
throughout this act ;

ARDOUR

■ " -r

here it is under another form,

298 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Brangane Isolde

pip

1j— 1 c r 'P't.i

;>*.., I' ['r;aiifi pJjgE=

which completely changes its character. In general it
does not undergo any transformations as is the case with
the following, Passionate Transport,

PASSIONATE TRANSPORT

h±

p™p

[which, however, we shall find again augmented and partly
syncopated in Scene II., a little before The Invocation to

Night :

It will again appear at the end of the work to serve as an
accompaniment to Isolde's last words].

I he Song of Love, which forms the orchestral web of
the entire portion of this scene preceding the extinction
of the torch, and the entirely Italian character of which
never tails to surprise those who have not yet noticed
how frequently this Italian character occurs in Wagner.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

Isolde SONG OF LOVE

299

£21F^

£550ai

ggg

> l& ip u

i^j-rf?

This very frequently appears in the remainder of the
second act.

Among the themes already known to us, those which
especially contribute to the musical structure of this first
scene are : Desire, The Death Potion, Death, and Impatience,
and they appear almost in the above-mentioned order.

Scene II. — This scene is only a long love-duet
(Brangane, indeed, speaks a few words, but she is invisible
on the tower) ; during the first ensemble the symphonic
part presents the most beautiful interweavings of the
motive of Passionate Transport and Ardour; farther on
reappears the theme of Day, and those of Glory to
Tristan, the Song of Love, and The Death Potion ; then
appears, first in this provisional form, and almost directly
afterwards in its definitive form, the Invocation to Night,
a broad and suave melody,

Tristan INVOCATION TO NIGHT

3 oo THE MUSIC DRAMAS

f^'l- [ ?

which gives rise to a second and important ensemble of
striking beauty.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

301

In the course of this same ensemble, which is constantly
sustained by a syncopated rhythm full of life and pas-
sion, in which a few notes of the Day appear, the phrase
undergoes numerous and great modifications ; in particu-
lar, it assumes this entirely novel aspect, resulting from
the introduction of passing notes, with a structure quite
alien to its harmonic form, which is sometimes called
" Night the Revealer."

Lento moderato
Isolde
p tranquillo

[Now, it should be noticed that when this phrase with its
passing notes, but with a contrary inverted movement, is heard
in the last act, its signification will be quite different and will
convey the idea of Suspicion.']

SUSPICION

302

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Towards the end appears the motiv of Death the Liber-
ator^ with its strange dissonances,

DEATH THE LIBERATOR

Isolde

^vw^j^y^

mtlenT.

f which will often reappear in the course of the drama, some-
time in the voices, sometimes in the orchestra, rarely modified
in Its melodic contour but frequently with harmonic, or rhythmic,
variants].

OF RICHARD WAGNER

3°3

y fg r*

Immediately on the close of this ensemble, Brangane
from the summit of the tower sings the motiv of Day
in the form given on p. 296 ; then comes this delightful
motiv,

FELICITY
sempre motto tranq.

J tfOtf ^ U

which possesses an exquisite charm and an ideal sweet-
ness, so well expressing calm happiness and Felicity,

3°4

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

[which will never he reproduced in its integrity ; but, besides
partial repetitions, numerous allusions will be made to it, and it
will have frequent transformations ; I will quote here one of its
most curious forms in 5-time and in the bass (Act III.,
Scene II.)]-
Tristan

Now comes the superb Song of Death under the two
aspects which it assumes in this scene,

Tristan

SONG OF DEATH

OF RICHARD WAGNER

3°5

Tristan

<&z

5gp

'n'SJl^T^

where it furnishes a third and marvellous ensemble.

[In the final scene of the drama, slightly modified, it will
serve as the basis of Isolde's song, until the moment when the
latter, growing more and more excited, finds her support in the
rnotiv of Passionate Transport. ~\

Isolde

After several repetitions of Felicity, Death the Libera-
tor, the Death Potion and Day, the scene ends with the

sudden arrival of King Mark.

3° 6

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Scene III. — Immediately the motive of Impatience,
the Song of Death, and Day reappear, and then two other
themes, which are not used anywhere but in this scene
of the act ; first, the following, very prominent in the
orchestra, accents the deep grief which King Mark feels
at the evidence of Tristan's treachery : it is Mark's
Grief.

MARK'S GRIEF

Melot

(The dominant feeling in the good King Mark's mind
is not anger, nor jealousy, nor the desire for vengeance,
nor hatred : it is a sharp affliction, a profound grief:

OF RICHARD WAGNER

3°7

how well it is expressed !). Then, shortly afterwards,
comes another which expresses his Consternation, and,
perhaps, Tristan's also :

CONSTERNATION

Lento moderato, come primo

The end of this scene is largely built up of these two
new motive, with frequent reminiscences of Anger, The
Confession of Love, Desire, Felicity, Death the Liberator,
and the Invocation to Night.

Act III.

Scene I. — The Prelude immediately takes us to
Tristan's estate, by means of a motiv, admirably express-
ing its Solitude, which will only be used at the opening
of this last act, but whose first notes are not without a
certain likeness to the motiv already known as Desire.

Analyzing it in detail, we find in these first notes the
feeling of despair caused by fatality, to which succeeds,
in the ascent in thirds and augmented fourths, the image
of solitude, and of the infinity of the ocean ; a new
figure expresses the condition of distress and isolation in
which we find Tristan (see p. 312); after a triple
organ-point, the same figures recur, followed this time
( in f') b .V the last notes of Death, then the ascent in
thirds comes in a third time and forms the connection
with the first scene.

3 o8

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

The whole of this Prelude, which is profoundly mel-
ancholy, prepares the mind for the climax of the drama.

SOLITUDE

Lento moderato

Just as the curtain rises, behind the scenes is heard an
affecting solo on the cor anglais, without any accompani-
ment, which is very expressive and is most curiously
developed.

SADNESS

OF RICHARD WAGNER

3°9

[At the beginning of the first act, a young sailor was singing
on the mast of the ship, and a fragment of his song furnished
the moth of The Sea ; here, it is a shepherd who plays on his
pipe a sad and plaintive air, which will serve in the orchestra as
an accompaniment to a good part of Tristan's delirious talk,
after which the shepherd will play it a second time.]

This next mothv is peculiar to the character of Kur-
wenal^ whose joy it picturesquely describes when Tris-
tan first opens his eyes, as it also does later when he
thinks that Isolde can effectually cure him.

Kurwenal

KURWENAL'S JOY

[It will appear again at the moment Kurwenal dashes at
the followers of King Mark to meet his death at the end of the
third scene.]

The calm and peaceful motiv of Kar'eol, forming a
smiling contrast to the agony of the action, only appears
on two occasions in the orchestra, and these rather close
together, to recall to Tristan's memory the happy period
of his youth.

Kurwenal

KAREOL

3 io

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

♦

nmilvoppo CVeSC'

J ,P'..'J'J

«=*

t *+'

W^*

^i g

^*E^p

After this, all the principal Leit-motive appear in such a
tangle that their enumeration would be tedious ; besides,
they have been met with often enough to render them
easily recognizable to the eye or ear. Among the most
frequent, however, we may call attention to Glory to
Tristan, Solitude, and then, after a return of Kareol, the
Invocation to Night, and Death the Liberator.

Only one new motiv remains to be mentioned; this
also depicts Joy, but it is not like the other Joy, specially
attached to one single character ; it relates to the joy of
Tristan, as well as that of Kurwenal : when Tristan, in
his fever, thinks he sees Isolde coming ; and Kurwenal,
when he at last can avenge his master by mortally
wounding the traitor, Melot.

Tristan

JOY

OF RICHARD WAGNER

3 11

Scenes II. and III. do not supply any new motive; the
old ones of which they are composed appear in the fol-
lowing order :

Scene II. — Invocation to Night, The Song of Love,
Deliverance, Felicity, Ardour, Death, Desire, Confession of
Love, The Glance, Death the Liberator, Song of Death,
Tristan Wounded, Death Potion, etc.

SCENE III. — foy, Kar'eol, Song of Death, Confession of
Love, Desire, Passionate Transport, etc., and the curtain
falls upon a last transformation of Desire.

Besides these principal themes, there are several of
secondary importance, and yet of rather frequent occur-
rence, such as the ?notiv of Exaltation, appearing in the
first act,

3 I2

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

and again in Act II. at the moment of Tristan's arrival.
Several times it is used in the development of the motiv
Anger.

In the Prelude of the third act only, we meet with the
very expressive Tristan's Distress.

TRISTAN'S DISTRESS

The Annihilation only appears twice, in two distinct
forms : in Scene I. after the second appearance of Kar'eol,

ANNIHILATION
Tristan Adagio

OF RICHARD WAGNER 313

and quite at the end, almost at Isolde's last words

Isolde

The following also occurs in Scene I. coming very
shortly after the above :

UNALTERABLE LOVE

Tristan

t-f- .

- T'

\'-i

"■■■■■ a

ijo

Another, at Scene II., preceding by several pages a
charming reminiscence of Felicity :

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

MALEDICTION OF THE LOVE PHILTRE

Tristan

Finally, the following, immediately after Tristan's
death :

COMPANIONSHIP IN DEATH

Many others might certainly be mentioned, but these
seem to me sufficient for the comprehension of the work ;
besides, once having entered on this path, it is not easy
to know exactly where to stop, and one would finally
end by finding Leit-motive where there only exist lyrical
declamation and characteristic forms of Wagner's musi-
cal language. The essential matter is that the reader
should know that there remain many motive for him to
discover, which are not the less interesting because they
arc of secondary importance.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

3*5

DIE MEISTERSINGER VON NURNBERG

NAMES
of the
principal Lett-motive in
DIE MEISTER-
SINGER

in the order of their
first appearance.

scenes :

ACT

-J

-z

ACT
111.

11.

Tableau
I.

H
s

2 i 3

•(

3 4

•
•
•

"I*

•

•
•

•

•
•

•

•
O

•

•
•

•

•
•

•

•
•
•

•
•

•

•
•

•

•
•
•

•

•
•

•

•
•

•

•
•

•

•
•

•

•
•

•

•
•
•
•

•

•
9

•
•

•
•
•

Quarrelsome Beckmesser.
Patronal motiv oi Nurem-

Evi

Peaceofthe Summer Night

Sachs's Profound Emo-

Story of the Dream ( Prize

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

DIE MEISTERSINGER

Overture

Although the Overture to Die Meistersinger consti-
tutes a superb portal to the work and a symphonic piece
apparently independent and complete in itself, it can only
be comprehended and admired as it deserves by those
who have already gained a thorough knowledge of the
entire work, that is to say on a second reading, or hearing.
It is built upon five themes selected from the most im-
portant ones of the work, showing the dramatic material
reduced to its greatest simplicity. Two of these themej
exhibit the learned and pretentious Corporation of the
Meistersinger; and the three others depict the various
phases of the loves of Eva and the knight Walter von
Stolzing.

First come heavy and pompous chords, with a move-
ment at once noble and pedantic, affecting a march
ih\ thm,

THE MEISTERSINGER

Moderate, sempre largamente e pesante

jf pigoroso r lenuto

^fr^tW

r t

^ *

\ i\ idly portraying the character of the Meistersinger, men
of profound convictions and resolute principles, in the
main worthy of respect, but often carrying their zeal
to tlu- verge of absurdity; however, they are gay and
lively.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

3*7

Immediately is heard as a gentle contrast Waking Love,
light, discreet, and always fender: the blossoming of
unconscious love :

WAKING LOVE

Molto tranquillo

[We shall find this motiv constantly occurring throughout the
work, sometimes only indicated by a few initial notes.]

This episode is short : fourteen bars ; soon appears a
second characteristic motiv of the Meistersinger.
This is The Banner :

THE BANNER

This is less bourgeois, and I will even say more her-
aldic than the motiv of The Meister singer, properly so-
called ; you see the banner floating on the breeze, the
beautiful banner which depicts King David playing
the harp, the visible and glorious sign of the dignity of
the Corporation, the emblem of its science, of its fidelity
to rules, and of its pride.

3'8

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

[Just as a banner is carried at the head of any self respecting
society, or guild, when it takes part in any fete, or public
rejoicing, we shall see the moth of The Banner escorting that
of The Meistersinger on all important occasions.]

This motiv is greatly extended, being continued by
beautiful developments which exhibit under new aspects
the motiv of The Meister singer ^ which terminates with a
majestic cadence. After a short episode of eight bars
(which has been called " Love's Question "), there appears
a new theme of capital importance, Love Confessed,

LOVE CONFESSED

[which will run through the whole work, and will find its high-
est expression and its final form in the last act, in the song for
the Mastership, and again when the people join in the triumph
of Waher and his love].

A last motiv, this time connected solely with the
character of Walter, also forms part of the fabric of
tin- Overture. It is called Impatient Ardour.

IMPATIENT ARDOUR

OF RICHARD WAGNER

3*9

[We shall see it specially haunting the worthy Sachs, notably
towards the end of Act II. Scene III.]

Sachs

Molto sostenuto

The Overture is next developed by alternations of
these various motive till the moment when three of them
The Meister singer, The Banner, and Love Confessed, are
simultaneously combined in a most ingenious way, and
make us feel what will be the d'enoument of the drama
itself: the alliance and fusion of the erudite but slavish
Art of the old Masters with a new and more spontaneous
Art, that of Walter, which is inspired by love.

The Overture, then, is entirely symbolic; it summar-
izes the action, whilst neglecting the characters and
burlesque incidents, and clearly presents its philosophic
conception with all the weight of a thesis.

Act I.
Scene I. — At the rising of the curtain and during the
holds of the Choral of Baptism (p. 337), Walter first
reveals his flame with expressive gestures, which, as well
as his conversation with Eva, are very naturally accom-
panied by the motive of Waking Love, Impatient Ardour,
and Love Confessed. Next, in the preparations for the
meeting of the Meistersingcr, we see David for the first
time, with his gay and tripping motiv, having the charac-
teristics of a good fellow-

320

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

f dim

Further on we find frequent borrowings from The
Meistersinger, and The Banner, as well as the motive of
love already mentioned.

Scene II. — The second scene makes us acquainted
with two new themes ; that of Saint Crispin, the patron
of the shoemakers, personifying Hans Sachs in the prosaic
exercise of his manual labour.

SAINT CRISPIN, or HANS SACHS, THE SHOEMAKER
David

which appears here once in the orchestra, as David, while
attending to his duties, tries to instruct Walter in the
pedantic rules of tablature ; and that of The Crown, the
beautiful crown of flowers, in the form of a popular
retrain, which David sings first, and which the joyous
and frolicsome Apprentices take up in chorus.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

321

David

THE CROWN

-J8-

[At each of its appearances it will preserve its characteristics
of the childlike joy of the Apprentices, who often sing it while
dancing in a mad circle.]

Before these two themes appear, David, Waking Love,
The Banner, and Impatient Ardour are often recalled.

Scene III. — Accompanying the entrance of Pogner
and Beckmesser, we hear the theme of The Assembly.

THE ASSEMBLY

»r

v f

This represents the Meistersinger, no longer in theii
outward functions, their business, but i r 1 their private
and to some extent administrative occupations, their ex-
aminations for admission, in which they preserve the
same solemn forms and ritual, and the same feeling: of
their own importance. Less puffed up with pride than
The Meistersinger, less blatant than The Banner, this
motiv is impressed with an unctuous dignity which

3 22

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

borders on fatuity, and deliciously completes the musical
portrait of the learned brotherhood. It lasts the whole
time that the twelve apostles of the art are making their
successive entrances, and then, immediately after the
roll-call, Pcgner introduces to us a very serene motiv,
Saint John, which in itself expresses the joy and happi

Pogner

SAINT JOHN

ness of the festival which will be celebrated on the
morrow, but which for the moment is inseparable in the
worthy goldsmith's mind from the satisfaction which he
feels that his daughter, Eva, with her fortune, will be
the prize of the contest, that it will make her very
happy, and will considerably enhance the prestige of the
learned corporation.

After his speech, Saint John is combined with The
Assembly and The Meistersinger ; and The Crown makes
two brief appearances. The discussion becomes heated,
and everybody speaks at once. It is then that Pogner
presents the knight Walter von Stolzing to the Meister-
singer, and the following motiv accompanies this presen-
tation, depicting in a few notes his elegant and supple
figure and distinguished appearance.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

3 2 3

Tranquillo e misurato

WALTER

[This proud moth', which never refers to any one but Wal-
ter, will run through all the rest of the work.]

It is very amusing to see how it is demeaned, in the
course of the same scene, ten pages, or so, later ; then
it is Walter as he appears to Beckmesser through the
morose eyes of his jealousy.

Kothner Beckmesser

Almost immediately Walter sings his delightful song,
The Song to Walter's Masters (see p. 338).

Kothner, in a strange and archaic kind of psalmody,
gives a lecture on the unchangeable rules of tablature ;
Beckmesser utters his hoarse: "Begin!" and Walter,
seizing his words on the wing, improvises his Hymn to
Spring (see p. 339), which is very ill received, more
especially, as was to be expected, bv Beckmesser, whose
crabbed, quarrelsome, sullen and cavilling nature is well
depicted in the following jerky and domineering motiv,

3 2 4

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

full of dissonances which the orchestra takes pleasure in
intensifying.

QUARRELSOME BECKMESSER

A kind of struggle goes on in the orchestra between
Beckmesser's and Walter's motive, in sympathy with the
scene between the two characters, until Hans Sachs
begins to speak. Pursued by Impatient Ardour, he speaks
with a gentle and calm expressiveness which is in happy
contrast with the preceding tumult. Here is the theme
which is called Sachs's Good Nature.

SACHS'S GOOD NATURE
Sachs

far Ik-- can only feel sympathy for Walter, but when
later we find this motiv in Act III., Scene II., it will be con-
siderably expanded ; it will not then be simply sympathy that
it expresses, but the most devoted affection.]

OF RICHARD WAGNER

3 2 5

Sachs

During the rest of the scene the quarrel becomes
more and more embittered between all the motive, and
at last the poor Sachs is defeated by the hateful Beck-
messer and by a malicious recall of Saint Crispin.

Walter is turned out. The Apprentices amuse
themselves to the air of The Crown ; but the pedantic
Meistersinger triumph, and when the curtain falls, a
revengeful bassoon turns into ridicule the motiv of The
Meistersinger.

Act II.

Scene I. — The Prelude of the second act recalls
the motiv of Saint 'John. On the rising of the curtain,
it alternates with The Crown, which is sung and danced
by the Apprentices.

Scene II. — During the dialogue between Pogner and
his daughter, is heard for the first time in the orchestra
The Patronal Motiv of Nuremberg, which well represents
the fine old German citizen of the 16th century, and
his pleasure at the popular festival and at this interval of
rest, which is at once joyful and ceremonial, and which
flatters his vanity as an easy-going citizen, — a motiv
calm, without noise or clatter, and of a placid and some-
what ponderous gaiety.

326

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

PATRONAL MOTIV OF NUREMBERG

Pogner

Saint Crispin and Waking Love, faintly indicated, are
the onlv other motive in this scene.

Scene III. — After new allusions to Saint Crispin, the
moth) of Impatient Ardour assumes great importance dur-
ing the monologue of Sachs, who grows more and more
excited.

Scene IV. — Here, with Eva, appears her character-
istic theme, full of grace and charm. It is indeed the
type of the prettv German maiden, who is gracious with-
out being coquettish, simple, naive, and full of sentiment,
and, moreover, intelligent.

Sachs

EVA

OF RICHARD WAGNER

3 2 7

Eva

It is thus that she must appear in the eyes of Walter
with his poet's enthusiasm, and of Sachs with his almost
paternal tenderness. She treats Sachs coaxingly to in-
duce him to tell her what has happened and what is
likely to happen.

The motive of Saint Crispin, Walter^ and ^)uarrelso?ne
Beckmesser constantly underlie the dialogue, as a com-
mentary on the animated conversation.

Scene V. — JValter appears, accompanied by his
typical motiv ; he meets Eva (Impatient Ardour motiv);
they converse of Pogner's decision (Meister singer motiv) ;
then the Night-Watchman sounds his burlesque horn, and
immediately there arrives a new motiv of love, imper-
sonal this time, the harmony of which is exquisitely

PEACE OF THE SUMMER NIGHT

3 i8

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

charming and seems to spread its soothing influence
over all nature. The Watchman chants his mediaeval
melopoeia, announcing the tranquillity of the little town,
and in the distance sounds the last note on his horn ;
and then begins, to last to the end of the act, a series
of humorous scenes in which music plays the most
wittv, but indescribable part.

Scene VI. — Beckmesser comes in to croak his
Serenade under his charmer's window ; he comically
tunes his lute, and Sachs interrupts him with a Biblical
Song (p. 340). He, however, manages to sing in some
way or other, with many contortions ; but the mali-
cious Sachs energetically scores each one of his mis-
takes with a loud stroke of his hammer on his cobbler's
last.

The Serenade itself is perfectly grotesque, as well
by its music and prosody as by the absurdity of its
words, — a regular masterpiece of silliness, of German
buffoonery, rather heavy, rather coarse, but, at the same
time, rather amusing; the lute which accompanies it is
played bv one of the musicians ; it is a kind of rude
harp, the strings of which are like thick iron wires; the
sounds which it produces are as horrible and strange a?
the voice of the town-clerk.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

THE SERENADE

3 2 9

Luth

The mot'w of The Serenade, according to Bcckmessc :r's
ideas, as we can feel, is correctly squared according to
the regular rules, and embellished with the most ridiculous
ornaments. It is a triumph of pedantry.

SCENE VII. — All this noise stirs up first the neigh-
bours, and then the district and the whole town ; every-
body is quarrelling and fighting; from the motiv of The
Serenade, which originated with the tuning of the lute,
The Beating is derived :

THE BEATING

a* * m n°n

ffiiJm

scmpre J'orte e staccato

Both are treated by Wagner in the form of a very clever
fugue in which every one has his part, Sachs, Walter,
the Meister singer, the Apprentices, the neighbours, and
their wives ; the violins grind with rage, the brass bellows,

3:-°

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

the tumult increases, and all this admirable uproar is
made only with a few fragments of the lute and the un-
fortunate Serenade ; it is Beckmesser baited with his own
motive.

A note on the horn of the placid Watchman puts every
one to flight, and when he enters, every one has disap-
peared into his own house.

The Peace of the Summer Night alone reigns, and is
delightfully refreshing after all this amusing uproar.

Act III.
Scene I. — The Prelude is woven out of three new

motive : Sachs's Profound Emotion

SACHS'S PROFOUND EMOTION

Preli de. Un poco sostenuto

serves as an opening and a conclusion •, Sachs's Choral
(p. 337) and his Biblical Song (p. 340) form the middle
part. The former, grave and sad, which has also been
called the theme of Human Wisdom, has already made
a brief appearance, almost unnoticed in fact, in Act II.,
Scene III. It is now about to become very important.

At the rising of the curtain it combines with the gay
motiv David, forming a curious contrast. Then come
memories of the Lute, of The Serenade and The Beating;
shortly afterwards David sings The Choral of the Jordan
(p- 337); a recall of Sachs's Profound Emotion mingling
with I! uking Love; the Patronal motiv of Nuremberg re-

OF RICHARD WAGNER

33i

appears, accompanied by a new form which seems to
characterize Nuremberg in holiday attire, the town en
fete.

NUREMBERG EN FETE

Sachs

sempre p

•J -y dolce espr. ■* *•

teggiero e stacc.

r >

^— t — »

p^p

¥=je

i • J^- i"

77^ .fttfrc of the Summer Night presents itself to Sachs's
mind with fresh reminiscences of The Serenade and The
Beating ; Saint 'John is mingled with Waking Love. All
these motive enable us to penetrate into Sachs's inner
thoughts, they all relate to the subject of his preoccupa-
tion, and his emotion keeps increasing in proportion as
he sees the moment approach when he will be able to
complete his work by making two people happy.

Scene II. — A prolonged arpeggio announces Walter's
arrival, greeted by the Profound Emotion, which is again
mingled with Waking Love.

Walter relates that he has had a wonderful dream ;
and immediately in the orchestra is heard the Harmony
of the Dream.

33 2

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

HARMONY OF THE DREAM
Walter Sachs

[which will only be given in its entirety in Scene J\ .,

Sachs

&. • rrr t — , — u

i the question arises of naming the melody which is the
result of this dream, that is to say, some bars before the Quintet
of Baptism.]

It is in this scene that the theme of Sachs's Profound
Emotion reaches its fullest expression, while Sachs is

OF RICHARD WAGNER

333

giving Walter one of the most beautiful and elevated
lessons in composition. Incidentally there reappear,
every now and then, annotating the lecture, Love Con-
fessed, [Falter, and Nuremberg en Fett , in company with
the Patronctl Motiv.

It is also in the course of this lesson that Sachs sings
the beautiful melody of Memories of Youth (p. 341), and
Walter sketches his graceful and poetic Story of the
Dream

STORY OF THE DREAM (PRIZE SONG)
Walter

[which later, when developed and polished according to the
advice of the worthy Master, becomes the Prize Sotig~\.

Note that the beginning of the third Strophe is none
other than the motiv of Love Confessed, which has been
familiar to us since the Overture, and here finds its
proper use.

Walter

334

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Scene III. — Various fragments of the Lute, The
Serenade, and still more The Beating, accompany
Beckmesser's entrance, not without jostling the Profound
Emotion, Saint Crispin, The Story of the Dream, Nurem-
berg, The Quarrelsome Beckmesser, etc., but there is no new
motiv in this scene.

Scene IV. — Shortly after Eva's arrival, we must
notice a pretty melodic figure of a delightful flexibility,
which wonderfully aids in depicting her Anxiety in all the
phases through which she is successively to pass, includ-
ing hope, fear, and uncertainty.

EVA'S ANXIETY

Eva

The majority of the other motive follow it in procession,
(.specially that of Walter, who now repeats the Story of
the Dream in its entirety, followed by a new outbreak
of Sachs's Profound Emotion, which comes in very
appropriately.

Here occurs a musical fact which has no parallel in
all Wagner's work, and which is full of witty appro-
priateness : Sachs, having to say that he knows the
history of Tristan and Isolde, and that he has no inten-
tion of being a second King Mark, the orchestra illus-
trates his words by borrowing from the very score of
Tristan uud Isolde. And how happily they are chosen !

OF RICHARD WAGNER 335

The love of Tristan and Isolde is represented by the
motiv of Desire, and King Mark by that of Consternation
(see pp. 285 and 307).

Next, the Choral of Baptism (Act I., Scene I.) is
cleverly recalled several times, the Harmony of the
Dream here receives its full expansion, then comes
the delightful vocal ensemble which has received the
name of The Baptism Quintet, and which departs
strangely from Wagnerian methods. We shall speak
of it again (p. 342).

A kind of orchestral interlude, formed in particular of
the motive Nuremberg, Saint "John, and The Meistersinger,
broken into by calls on the horns and trumpets, while
the scene is changing, serves as a bond of union with the
next tableau, which is formed entirely of a single scene.

Scene V. — This last scene of the work does not
contain a single new motiv.

The Corporations defile past : the Shoemakers are
escorted by Saint Crispin ; the Tailors and Bakers are pre-
ceded by their respective flourishes of trumpets ; the Ap-
prentices dance a rustic waltz full of animation; and then
the entrance of the Meistersinger occurs to the tones of
their own typical motiv, which, as would naturally happen
in view of the solemnity, is escorted by The Banner,
hailed by all the people, who spontaneously sing Sachs's
Choral (p. 337), which redoubles the Profound Emotion
of that worthy man.

He makes a short but heartfelt speech, accompanied
by the figure of The Assembly, and the motive of The
Meistersinger and Saint John. Then the Contest begins.

Beckmesser opens the ball. He stammers out
Walter's verses, disfigured and deprived of all sense, to
a melody (?) of the same kind as his Serenade, accom-
panying himself on his indescribable instrument ; he

336 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

breaks clown, he makes a fool of himself, he is hooted
by the crowd, and still more by the orchestra; he gets
into a rage ; Quarrelsome Beckmesser reappears.

After this return to the coarse buffoonery of the
second act, it is Walter's turn to sing ; for the last time
he sings his Story of the Drea?n, which has reached its
complete development, and now takes the name of the
Prize-Song.

The people applaud him, the Meistersinger them-
selves are gained over, all the \ove-motive cross and re-
cross in the orchestra, and Eva awards him the crown,
which she places upon his brow herself, to the first
phrase of the third strophe of the Prize-Song.

It is needless to say that all the motive have had
occasion to appear in the most joyful manner during
this ensemble scene.

Sachs steps forward to address the victor, takes his
hand, and then we hear, as at the conclusion of the
Overture, Love Confessed (the third Strophe of the
Prize-Song), associated with the theme of The Meister-
singer, which, of course, the pompous Banner hastens
to join.

It is on these last motive, that is to say, those of the
Overture, that the work ends, in a riot of brilliant
trumpets.

Chorals.

The score of Die Meistersinger von Niirnberg, which
takes us back into the first years of Lutheran Reform,
contains three- Chorals which are very important for us
to know.

I he first is heard in the old church of Saint Katha-
rine at the rising of the curtain, and is harmonized in
the austere and classic manner of J. S. Bach.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

337

Soprani

CHORAL OF BAPTISM

L'istesso tempo (moderato)

The second is sung by David almost at the end of
the third act (Scene I.), under the melodic form.

CHORAL OF THE JORDAN
David

ffHfJ' IE f U JL +J^-f

The third, which Wagner attributes to Sachs himself,
appears in the Prelude of the third act sufficiently for us
to recognize it again when the people give him a flatter-
ing ovation in the last scene.

CHORAL OF SACHS

33»

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Independent Motive.

We must also mention in addition, although they do
not constitute Leit-motiv e, a few absolutely independent
great and beautiful melodic forms, which are complete
in themselves. They must be regarded as a species of
Lieder, which produce a sense of repose in the midst of
the contrapuntal net of the continuous melody, with
which they, however, are often Connected, either by the
amusing details of their harmonic structure, or by the
melodic figures which are designedly* introduced into
the accompaniments. The principal ones are :

The motiv of IValters Masters, which is unfolded in
two strophes and an envoy (Act I. Scene II.) ;

WALTER'S MASTERS

Moderato
Walter

r y r v J •>

i-"^

poco cresc.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

339

The Hymn to Spring, also of two strophes, but unlike
each other, is delightful poetry of exquisite freshness ;
the accompaniment of which is almost entirely made up
of fragments of Impatient Ardour (Act I., Scene III.) ;

HYMN TO SPRING

. Q m "" "

~^>

3 'p

i — f ,

3 _

'^ *L =g

The Melopoela of the Night-Watchman, which appears
twice (Act II. Scene V. and Act II. end of Scene VII.),
each time preceded and followed by a comical call on
the horn, which always sounds horribly out of tune ;

340

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

MELOPCEIA OF THE NIGHT WATCHMAN

Night Watchman

The Biblical Song, which is at once archaic in form
and full of genial humour, is formed of three regular
couplets (Act II. Scene VI.). It is recalled in the
Prelude to the third act;

Sachs

BIBLICAL SONG

t-r t tf | r

OF RICHARD WAGNER

341

The Memories of Youth (Act III. Scene II.), and the

MEMORIES OF YOUTH

delicious ensemble of the Quintet of Baptism, which
ends the fourth scene of the third act in the most
graceful and poetic manner. The presence of a

342

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

THE PROPHETIC DREAM (Quintet of Baptism)
Eva

Quintet, a regularly-developed ensemble piece, is a
tnatti i of surprise in a work of the period of Wagner's
full maturity.

We may, however, explain it by the consideration
that the live characters on the stage at this moment are
in perfect communion of ideas, and this relieves it from
being in any way illogical.

However, it is probable that this piece was written
long before the rest of the score, and was one of the
hist sketches (see p. 46), dating from the period of
Tannhduser.

THE TETRALOGY OF DER RING DES NIBELUNGEN.

RINO DES NIBELUNGEN

KHEIN-
GOLD

DIE WALEURE

SIEGFRIED

GOTTERDAHMEBDHG

A l '

IE 1

ACT

4\ A< ^

i\^ T

'us 1

*i '

*ff

,, a

.-,43

5:Sl;;:ir-, S h. t ,

•

....«

• •

• ••

• •

•••

-. •

• •••

••...-•

•

• •••

•-.

•-•

• .-••

•
•

• ••

• •

• --•
•

• *

• •
•

•
•
•

•
•
•
•

•
•

•

••:•

•

•••

• •••

- •
• •

•

• • ■■ •

• ■••••

. ••

•

*•

* •

• ••

•

•
• •

•
••

•

■ —

• ••

....«

•

•••

. ••

11- !'■ -" ■<«■' H.lm

•
•
•

••
•

•

•
• •

•
•••

•

, •

•

- ••

•

jf' * toljh, T.M«.,. .^

-...«•

♦ -...•-.

• ••

•

S:SSV'Wo.'k.VD,,,„«,i„:::

• ■

•

•••

•
•

•••

• -

•
•

•

• •

•
•
•

• ••

SS. ? ii!»rfiS?di

•

• ••

•
•

• •••

• • •

• •

•

•- •

•

•
• •

•

Th«R..«orth.wil, m .,

•

....«

Tb t H™»oi.taW,l,„ J ,

SDiSV.i.'.oo.i.::::::::::::::

• •
•

•

• ••

•

. - •

• •
• •

• •

•
•
•

• •

"I^a::.^.^***!

•••

•
•

- •

•

• •

• ••

• •
•

•

Tta/^m^molr N,:^ Life

•

•
•

•

•
•

• •
•

•

• •

•

• ••

• •

•

• •

• ■

••

•
••

•

• •

• •
• •

•

-••

•

•
•••

•

• •••

■ ■•

• ••
• •

• • •

.. ..«
■ ■••

^i j ':". ofEj?eloc

• ..•••

OF RICHARD WAGNER 343

DER RING DES NIBELUNGEN
DAS RHEINGOLD

Prelude. — The prelude of Das Rheingold consists ex-
clusively of that colossal hold of a single chord, the chord
of E-flat, of which we have already spoken (p. 257).
This sustained note is in itself a Leit-motiv of the most
expressive, descriptive, and philosophical character. It
symbolizes the primitive element, water, in a state of
repose; the water from which, according to the teaching
of mythology, life springs complete with all its struggles
and passions. During this long sustained note we hear
the beginnings of life; but those are things which are
outside the province of words, and which music alone,
speaking without an intermediary to the intelligence, can
hope to make us comprehend.

First, we hear a single mysterious note, very grave
and greatly protracted : this is Nature asleep ; to this
fundamental, single, and primitive tone is then added its
fifth ; and, after a long interval, the octave ; then, one
by one, all the other harmonics in the same order in
which Nature produces them ; then, passing notes, more
and more frequent; then appear rhythms, at first rudi-
mentary, which mingle and assume complicated forms;
organization has already commenced ; at long intervals
new instruments are added ; a kind of regular and ca-
denced undulation is established, giving the feeling of
water in movement; the sound gradually swells out
and invades the orchestra like a torrent ; the movement
of the waves is accentuated, a trembling arises and
increases, bringing the prescience of life; and, when
the curtain rises, we are not in the least surprised to

344 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

find ourselves at the bottom of a large flowing river, full
to the hanks; our mind had already pictured what the
scenery reveals.

[This prodigious motiv, which is often called the motiv of the
Primeval Element, throughout the whole Tetralogy is destined
to personify the Rhine, and yet its recurrences will not be very
frequent. Outside the Prologue which is constructed upon it,
we shall only find it again incidentally and hastily sketched in
the first scene of Siegfried, simply because the latter in his
imaginative talk speaks of the fishes which swim ; it resumes its
greatest importance in Gotterdammerung every time there is a
question of restoring the treasure to the Rhine, which is con-
sidered here as the representative of the primordial element,
water.

But its chief importance dominates the entire work and mani-
fests itself in the fact that the majoritv of the most essential
motive are formed out of its constituent elements ; that is to say
from the natural harmonic tones (the perfect major chord),
grouped in various ways and more or less ornamented with pass-
ing-notes, which any musician will be able to recognize. Chief
among those which are most unquestionably derived from it in
this way, and which we shall meet in the following pages, I
will cite : The Rhine- Daughters, The Rhine-gold, The Golden
Apples, The Norns, The Fall of the Gods, The Incantation of
the Thunder, The Rainbow, The Sword, The Ride of the
Walkyries, and Brunnbilde' s Sleep, etc., the signification of
which, whether material, psychological, or metaphysical, always
allows some relation or other to be established between them
and the idea of the primeval element.]

Here, then, is this important motiv under some of the
principal forms which it successively assumes from the
beginning of the Prelude, which Prelude it wholly fills,
constantly flooding and increasing in volume without
ever leaving the single chord of E-flat major.

It is a marvel of boldness and genius.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

THE RHINE

345

Scene I. — As soon as a new chord appears, life itself
is manifested by the presence and the seductively inno-
cent song of the charming Rhine-Daughters, gracefully
swimming around their Gold.

THE RHINE-DAUGHTERS

Woglinde

346

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

This beguiling and flexible mot'w, mingled with The
Rhine, dominates the whole of the ensemble in Scene I.,
interrupted, however, bv certain harsh and clashing
rhythms, one on the entrance of Alberich (G minor),
and the other in 2 -time, both undoubtedly depicting the
ungraceful gait and repulsive advances of the hateful
gnome.

[The second will be recognized at the beginning of Scene
III.]

When Alberich has met with the successive refusals
of the three Undines, he vents his rage in a kind of mis-
erable cry, twice repeated, formed of only two notes in
the descending minor second, which vividly expresses the
despair caused by his impotence.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

BONDAGE

347

[This brief formula throughout the Tetralogy will be con-
nected with the ideas of Bondage, servitude, or subjugation, and
its use will be very frequent, not to say perpetual.

If it is difficult to recognize it on account of its brevity,
yet the painful character of its accents will always attract
attention.]

At the moment when the Gold shines forth, it is
saluted by a brilliant flourish of trumpets, which is re-
peated several times and will remain its characteristic

GOLD

motiv, visibly derived from The Rhine, as it logically
should be, since it is the Gold of the Rhine.

In the brilliant ensemble of the three voices which fol-
lows this vision of the Gold, the latter is glorified by a
kind of cry of joy from the Nymphs; it assumes two
different forms, which may be presented separately or in
combination without losing any of its signification there-
by ; this cry is not afterwards attached to the Nymphs
personally, except in so far as is necessarv to convey the

34 8 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

idea of joy. It is the Adoration of the Gold, nothing
more.

The Hrst form is generally twice repeated. ( We
must also notice that when. Wagner wishes to impress
a Leit-motiv upon the attention of the listener, he never
fears insisting upon it, and that is one of the things
which never render it necessary for us to hunt for them ;
ir is sufficient to listen.)

Woglinde THE

Weligunde ADORATION OF THE GOLD

Flosshilde

rr p i : a % n — -

ess

In its second form wc must note its vocal accent, its
Characteristic inflection and instrumental design, glitter-
ing like polished metal ; each will be employed separately

OF RICHARD WAGNER

349

while still meaning the same thing •, it is always The
Adoration of the Gold.

It is then that one of the Nymphs commits the fatal
indiscretion of revealing to the gnome the omnipotence
with which a Ring will be endowed if forged from this
Gold, and she does this by means of the following new
motiv, which, it will be remarked, offers many resem-
blances to that of the Ring, which does not appear till

later.

THE POWER OF THE RING

Wellgunde

¥i : -l±5&t\&

j@^

To tell the truth, the action of the entire drama
hinges on this ; without the thou ghtless ch atter o f the
Nixies, Alberich would not have thought of st ealing the
GoI3 which is to cause so many misfortunes.

THE RENUNCIATION OF LOVE

Woglinde

PPPF

rrTf'

35°

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

fr pr -^h

"^Wt SteaL

But, in order to possess this Gold, another Daughter
of the Rhine informs him, it is necessary to renounce
love.

Alberich does not hesitate for long ; seeing the im-
possibility of gaining and embracing the agile Nymphs,
he turns his ambitious thoughts in the direction of wealth
and power; the orchestra, echoing his thoughts, darkly
murmurs the theme of The Power of the Ring, followed
by the formula of Renunciation, and immediately after-
wards, springing eagerly upon the rock, mounting, or
rather scaling it, he succeeds in seizing the coveted
Gold.

At the very end of Scene I. there appears for the
first time the theme which is especially attached to the
Ring.

THE RING

t — i — » *

3
f

■yy-rr^f r

f —

►

v — ■

v.. ,

V r\ r i

[This, be it understood, will run through the entire work.]

OF RICHARD WAGNER

35i

Scene II. — By a method frequent with Wagner,
but which here finds one of its most beautiful applica-
tions, the above motiv, by a series of transformations,
is insensibly merged into that of IValhalla, which is
absolutely different in character, majestically depicting
the sumptuous Palace of the Gods. This moth placidly
reveals its splendour in the calm and sweet key of D-
flat major. WALHALLA

[It will be subject to many transformations. In Siegfried,
Act III. Scene I., we see it triumphant in 4-time associated
with the theme of The Sword :

in the second act of Gotterdammerung, at the end of the first
scene, where Alberich is prompting Hagen to reconquer theii
power, it appears dismantled, in ruins, and contemptible.
Alberich

352

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

It has alrcadv been seen in this condition in Act II. Scene II.
of Die ll'alkuri, when Wotan foresees the approaching end of
the gods.

Finally, it is often represented by its last notes alone, forming
a conclusion of great splendour, in which we may recognize a
kind of majestic Hail to Walballa, found in Rheingold, Scene
II., three bars before the suppression of the flats.]

HAIL TO WALHALLA
Wotan

Three bars farther on appears the theme called The
Treaty, representing in a general way the idea of any
treatv, of a pact, or a bargain struck, which is first ener-
getically expressed by its first two notes (which are the
same as Bondage), followed by a descent by steps which
are as deliberate, heavy, and implacable as destiny, giving
the idea of a duty to be fulfilled.

Fricka

THE TREATY

OF RICHARD WAGNER

353

Forty-two bars later we find the pretty theme of
Love's Fascination, which first forms the second half of
a beautiful phrase sung by Fricka (in F), and which
Wotan takes up shortly afterwards (in E-flat), thus :

Wotan

LOVE'S FASCINATION

$Ui ]J A

At the moment when Freia comes flying on to the
stage, this motiv is heard for the first time in the double

354

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

form, the two parts of which have two distinct sig-
nifications ; the first belongs to Frei'a, the goddess of
love, and will remain personal to her ; the second repre-
sents Flight, and will henceforth express the act of
flight, whosoever the flying personage may be. In the
present case it represents Frei'a in full flight from her
persecutors.

Almost immediately afterwards The Giants appear with

w%m

-**

■EE cizrg

B \*1 Y .

-* V

their ponderous, heavy, and massive motiv, which seems
as if it might remove rocks; this theme will undergo a
curious transformation in Siegfried, when it has to rep-
resent one of the Giants changed to a Dragon (p. 400).
W hen it is no longer a question of designating any
pact or treaty whatsoever, but only that treaty concluded
with the Giants for the construction of Walhalla, Wagner
has recourse to a fresh form which is not without some
affinity to the moth of The Treaty, and which is gene-
rally treated in canon.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

TREATY WITH THE GIANTS

355

Fasolt

It is in this scene, 37 bars after the signature of the
key in A-flat, that this motiv is heard for the first time.

About two pages farther on, a graceful contrast is
afforded by the elegant figure of The Golden dpples, —
those apples which supply the gods with eternal youth,
and which Freia alone can cultivate, which Fafner ex-
hibits to us on the most cavernous notes of his deep
bass voice, and which, by the contrast, gives a rather
curious effect.

Fafner

THE GOLDEN APPLES

The typical motiv which corresponds to the personality
of the god Loge is as changing and variable as himself.
The example given below, which accompanies his first

35 6

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

entrance, groups together and unites many essentially
chromatic figures, which seem to be writhing and hiss-
ing, and by which he is always represented; these same
figures are frequently inverted, and descend, or are
truncated and modified, but they are always easily recog-
nizable, as no other Leit-motiv has this leaping motion
and malicious behaviour.

LOGE

OF RICHARD WAGNER

357

Closely related to the latter is the scintillating motiv
of The Flames, which appears here immediately after it

THE FLAMES' SPELL

Wotan

^p J I^^> f^f

[and will guard Briinnhildc's slumber in the third act of Die
Walkiire~\ .

The last new motiv which this scene presents is the
following, which may be readily found when the signa-
ture of the key of 13 in | appears : it is called Love's
Regret.

358

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Loge

LOVE'S REGRET

During the changing of the scene, there is a kind of
interlude, which is purely musical, picturing the descent
of Wotan and Loge into dark Nibelheim, to Alberich's
subterranean forge. This interlude is principally built
up on the motiv of Loge, with some recollections of
Lamentation, Bondage, Gold, and Flight, of the significa-
tion of which there is no doubt ; gradually in the orches-
tra the rhythm of the moth of The Forge appears, which
is taken up with an ever-increasing vigour by anvils in
tune behind the scenes.

THE FORGE

Finally there is a double return of Bondage and The
Ring, and we reach

S< ENE III., in which, almost at the beginning, as Al-
berich is desirous of testing the power of the Magic Helm
(The Tarnhelm) which he has made Mime forge for him,
the orchestra introduces to us the mysterious harmony
by which it is to be musically designated. These chords,
which are sometimes given to horns stationed in the
wings, produce the most strange effect. The German
word Tarnhelm has been variously translated : The En-
chanted Helm, The Charm of the Helm, or, again,

OF RICHARD WAGNER 359

THE POWER OF THE HELM

After a loud repetition of the rhythm of The Forge
there comes a strange series of disjunct thirds, which
seem to represent reflection or profound meditation, ap-
plicable to various characters.

REFLECTION

Considerably farther on in the same scene when Al-
berich, in the fulness of his pride, fondles his Ring and
waves it in a threatening manner, is heard for the first
time the motiv characteristic of his power and the vanity
which arises from it. It is very interesting closely to
study this somewhat complex motiv, which in the follow-
ing example is given to the orchestra, and in which,

3 6o

Alberich

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

ALBERICH'S POWER

though somewhat modified by the use of chromatics and
of the minor, we may trace the two forms of The Ador-
ation of the Gold (p. 348), followed by the first notes of
The Amassing of the Treasure, given below.

THE AMASSING OF THE TREASURE
Loge Alberich

OF RICHARD WAGNER

361

(The first form of The Adoration of the Gold is here
combined with Bondage.')

A little farther appears the motiv of The Amassing of the
Treasure^ which sheds a passing glory upon the dwarf.

[It will be found curiously associated with Bondage and The

Forge, when the captured dwarf is forced to give up his treasure

to Wofan.]

Bondage

The Amassing of the Treasure
Bondage

The Amassing of the Treasure

A curiously constructed motiv is that which has been
called The Nibelung's Cry of Triumph. It is composed

THE NIBELUNG'S CRY OF TRIUMPH

Loge

3 62

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

of one bar taken from Walhalla, and another assuming
the form peculiar to Loge, thus showing that Alberich
already considers himself, by means of lire, the master
of the world, and this is why he exults.

Much more simple, but exceedingly descriptive, is the
roaring motiv of The Dragon, which naturally occurs
when, at the request of his visitors, the proud dwarf as-
sumes this form by the aid of his helm.

THE DRAGON

Having captured the dwarf, the gods return to the
surface of the earth with their prisoner, which gives rise
to a fresh change of scenery and a new symphonic inter-
lude. The latter begins with a reminiscence, which is
most certainly ironical, of The Nibelung's Cry of Triumph,
in which the element of fire, Loge, displays an unusual
development ; The Ring appears joyously and ends with
I he- Lamentation ; then reappear the sounds of The Forge,
but gradually dying away ; the feeling is given that we
are going over the same road in the contrary direction.
After a return of Flight, the motiv of The Giants is

OF RICHARD WAGNER

3 6 3

faintly heard, as if to remind us that they are not far off;
it is combined with IValhalla, then with Bondage, and is
connected with the succeeding scene by means of a
pedal on the dominant, above which is heard The Adora-
tion of the Gold.

Scene IV. — At the very beginning of the scene
in the 9th bar, an amusing little leaping figure represents
the god Loge, joyfully dancing and snapping his fingers
around the bound dwarf. Without having the character
of a Leit-motiv, it is repeated two pages later. Note
also the imitative manner in which the orchestra renders
the noise of the rubbing together of the cords as Loge
gradually frees the Nibelung from his bonds.

Immediately he is free, the following menacing rhythm
darkly mutters in the depths of the " mystic abyss,"

THE NIBELUNGS' WORK OF DESTRUCTION

expressing the continuous labour by which the vindictive
gnomes will henceforth ceaselessly undermine the divine
abode, sapping at its base until it is completely ruined.

[This easily recognizable rhythm will not reappear in Die
Walkiire, but it will be found very frequently in Siegfried and
in G6tterdammeruJig.~\

Alberich, in a phrase of demoniacal expression, imme-
diately hurls his anathema at the Ring, which he curses,
and which henceforth shall bring misfortune on all its
possessors.

3 6 4

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Alberich

CURSE OF THE RING

This malevolent motiv is nearly always acccompanied
bv the rhythm of Destruction, and, towards the end of the
curse, by dlbericb's Poiver, which is immediately qualified
with Bondage.

The action proceeds without the necessity of any new
motive being introduced till the moment of the appear-
ance of Erda, who in sinister tones announces the theme
of The Nonis, her daughters, the Fates of Scandinavian

THE NORNS

^»'"' j: JrM

OF RICHARD WAGNER

3 6 5

mythology. This moth reproduces, in the minor and in

4-time, the principal form of The Rhine, the original

element.

In the same way by contrary motion the Fall of the

Gods l is derived from it ; this, as well as The Ring,

appears with the last words of Erda's prophecy, which

has been accompanied by The Norm and The IVork of

Destruction.

THE FALL OF THE GODS

The numerous Lett-motive which have been already
created suffice for Wagner until the formidable Incanta-
tion of the Thunder, which stormily echoes on the blaring

brass.

INCANTATION OF THE THUNDER

Donner

1 The classic term adopted is The Dusk of the Gods (Gotter-
dammerung) ; I employ the word Fall here for the purpose of
avoiding in the rest of this analysis any confusion between this
Leit-motiv and the Gotterdammerung Day of the Tetralogy.

3 66

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

[This theme will only reappear once, in the Prelude of
Die Walkiire.~\

After the passage of a brief storm, there quickly
appears the radiant and serene theme of The Rainbow,
tracing its beautiful span beneath a measured and spark-
ling trill of the violins, flutes, and all the shrill
instruments.

THE RAINBOW

fe^ J i

p do tee

[This motiv will not reappear in any of the other divisions.]

T he motiv of Walhalla accompanies the passage of
the gods across the celestial bridge. We feel that

OF RICHARD WAGNER

3 6 7

Wotan's brain is busy with the idea of the Ring which he
has had to gain, and then relinquish in payment for his
palace ; also The Rhine, from which it was originally
stolen, and the necessity for creating an invincible
means for his defence, thence springs, like a flash of
lightning, the thought of The Sword of the Gods, the
last new Leit-motiv found in the Prologue.

THE SWORD

J.. iM- F

The Rhine-Daughters are heard bewailing their stolen
gold, and the entry into Walhalla takes place with a
pompous reprise of the theme of The Rainbow.

DIE WALKURE.

Scene I. — The Prelude represents a storm violently
raging ; with roaring blasts, lightning and thunder and
torrents of rain, several times The Incantation of the
Thunder, combined with the theme of The Tempest itself,
is heard ; it is one of the most beautiful storms that
exist, either on the stage, or in symphonic composition.

THE TEMPEST

* * * $■

As the curtain rises, the tempest abates.

3 68

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Then the six descending notes (B, A, G, F, E, D) of
The Tempest motiv, by a slight rhythmical modification,
become characteristic of Sieg/na fid's Fatigue (a fatigue
partly caused by the tempest), as he staggers in, buffeted
and pursued by the storm.

SIEGMUND'S FATIGUE
* "* St.*

[This fact bears a certain analogy with that which we have
already noticed in the transition of the first to the second tableau
in Rheingold, where the theme of Walballa seems to arise from
that of The Ring which paid for it. Other examples of the
same nature, all of which we cannot mention, are fairly numer-
ous in this work, and this fusion of motive always logically
springs from an association of ideas.]

This first motiv almost immediately (shortly after Sieg-
jinde's entrance) is united with another which we shall
find very often associated with it; the latter personifies
Sieglindc's tender sympathy for Siegmund, and has been
called Compassion :

COMPASSION

OF RICHARD WAGNKR

3^9

At the conclusion of a fine unaccompanied violoncello
passage, which is taken from Siegmund 1 s Fatigue, reappears
the motiv of Flight which we have already seen in Rhein-
gold, where it has quite another rhythm and was com-
bined with Freia. Here it is united with a new theme,
Love, which may be thus explained : it is Flight which
has brought Siegmund under Sieglinde's roof, and which
consequently is primarily responsible for their Love.

FLIGHT

LOVE

[Some pages farther on, the theme of Love will precede
Flight ; it will then signify that Love in its turn is the cause of
the Flight of the twins.]

At the moment when Siegmund, somewhat refreshed
and already about to depart, at Sieglinde's instance de-
cides to remain under her roof, we hear for the first time
one of the themes which are stamped with noble sadness
which will henceforth represent the race which, although
of divine origin, is so profoundlv unhappy and persecuted,
The 11 iilsungs.

37°

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

THE RACE OF THE WALSUNGS

m*=*=n m

p IrunanUlo fd isprt-ssii-o

Associated with Compassion, and then followed by Love,
this beautiful theme is heard twice almost consecutively
before Hunting s arrival.

Scene II. — The theme of the latter, although of
noble character, by its violence, its harsh rhythm and
rude orchestration, forms a startling contrast with the
preceding one, and from this moment the characters of

HUNDING

F IW

the two men are clearly defined ; in proportion as Sieg-
mund is dignified and resigned in suffering, Hunding
appears violent, implacable, and brutal. The whole
dialogue between the enemies is illustrated by these two
motive alternating, with some short appearances of Love
and Compassion, corresponding to a word, or even a ges-
ture, of Sieglinde's, also The Treaty, The Storm, and even
[fulhalla, according to the former events to which the
poem alludes. It is only when the Walsung ends the
story of his misfortunes, that to the first theme of The

OF RICHARD WAGNER

37 1

Race of the I! alsungs there immediately follows and is
joined a second theme of a similar sentiment but par-
ticularly characterizing The Heroism of that race in the
sufferings which pursue it.

THE HEROISM OF THE WALSUNGS

Before the close of the scene, when Sieglinde tries to
direct her guest's attention to the weapon which is im-
bedded in the ash, we twice hear the mot'tv of The Sword,
immediately followed by the menace of Hunding.

Scene III. — This scene, one of the most affecting
of the noble work, passes with the aid of the motive we
already know, to which, towards the end of Sieglinde's
story, is added a startling trumpet passage and a rich
passage for the violins, which remind us of Weber, and
are often repeated, but only in this scene. Then after
a gust of wind which is represented by arpeggios on the
harps, a gust at which the massive door suddenly opens,
there appears the radiant and delicious Hymn to Spring,

Yi 1

Siegmund

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

HYMN TO SPRING

which, although constituting an independent figure, may
also be considered as a Leit-motiv, since it will be the sub-
ject of many suggestive references in the following act.

Shortly afterwards, in company with the motive of
Love, Fre'ia, goddess of Love, and Spring, appears Delight,

Sieglinde

DELIGHT

OF RICHARD WAGNER

373

a caressing and intoxicating motiv which we shall meet
with again in the Prelude to Scene III. in Act II.
Siegmund is about to tear out the sword; then appear
the motive of The Wdlsungs, Heroism, The Treaty, The
Sword, and the terrible formula of The Renunciation of
Love, and on a powerful development of the latter the
Sword of the Gods is in Siegmund's grasp ; at this precise
moment the theme of The Sword reaches its greatest
splendour, and the act ends with symphonic combina-
tions of former motive, the most important of which are
Love, Spring, and Flight, and, finally, in the last two
chords, Bondage.

Act II.

Prelude. — This Prelude is composed of the most
curious mixture of themes which are harsh, or made
harsh by circumstances, which from the very beginning
gives us a premonition of The Ride of the JValkyries,
which, however, does not appear till the end.

In the opening bar we recognize The Sword, although
quite changed in rhvthm and kev ; then follow Flight,
which in the same manner is merged into The Shout of
the JValkyries, Delight, and then the final burst, The Ride
of the I Valkyries.

374

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

THE RIDE OF THE WALKYRIES

&&■

mw^

^ *?■

T'f- £

f f£=#

nUti

-£i*

i j'j,jj; f 1 or

Scene I. — The strident Shout of the IValkyries; with
which Briinnhilde makes her first appearance, presents
us with the peculiarity, which is perhaps unique in Wag-
ner's work, of a phrase of 18 bars, complete in itself,
ending with a cadence and twice repeated almost imme-
diately afterwards without the least change of melody,
harmony, or orchestration.

THE SHOUT OF THE WALKYRIES

Brunnhilde

OF RICHARD WAGNER

375

The entrance of Fricka, which immediately follows,
is announced by the two notes of Bondage ; her discus-
sion with Wotan affords opportunity for repetitions of
Handing, Love, Spring, The Sword, Flight, The Treaty,
The Ring, The Treaty ivith the Giants, which subjects
often rise to the surface, either in their speech, or in
their minds.

When Wotan finds himself conquered by the argu-
ments and persistence of the virtuous but peevish goddess,"
the orchestra introduces us to a new figure which repre-
sents Wotan in anger, l-Votaris Rage,

WOTAN'S RAGE

')■(, - If f~

^^5

— p

n 5

5 %

It should be rem. rked that t - r very significant form,
which will be very frequently used, is often reduced to
its first two notes, resembling those of Bondage, which is
easily explicable, but in that case it almost always pre-
serves the gruppetto which so energetically accents the first
note, and gives it the character of a kind of rumble.

37^

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Brunnhilde's return brings back The Ride, accompa-
nied by The Shout; after which Fricka celebrates the
victory which she has just gained over her husband with
a highly expressive phrase, which is as though sealed as
a pact by The Treaty, followed, immediately Fricka has
disappeared, by The Curse of the Ring, and JVotans Rage,
which links it with the next scene.

Scene II. — This long scene, in which Wotan is
forced to confess his crimes and errors to his daughter as
well as the circumstances which led him to commit them,
cannot fail to bring them to our mind by means of the
Leit-motiv e ; we find Love, The Treaty, Love's Regret,
The Power of the Ring,' Walhalla, The Norm, The Ride,
The Ring, and The Treaty with the Giants. Only one
new figure appears, that which characterizes The Distress
of the Gods; then return The Curse of the Ring, The Sword,

THE DISTRESS OF THE GODS

a=t

lui

and The Nibelungs' JVork of Destruction ; here also we find
that strange transformation of IValhalla (mentioned on
p. 35 i), which reveals the edifice in ruins, crumbling away,
and appears twice at an interval of 20 bars, announcing
the fall and annihilation of the race of the Gods. How-
ever, the dominating tnotiv, especially at the beginning,
is that of Wotan's Rage. When we have succeeded in
overcoming the painful impression caused by the situation,
this scene, notwithstanding its length, stands out as one
of the finest in the work •, but it is also one of the most
difficult to grasp on the first reading or hearing.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

377

At the moment when Briinnhilde, being left alone,
gathers up -her arms, we should note the theme >f //,
Ride, dulled and saddened ; immediately afterwards her
thoughts carry her away to The Race of the W'dlsungs,
and then settle on 11 'atari's Rage and The Distress of the
Gods. All this is wonderfully expressed.

Scenk III. — Siegmund and Sieglinde come in flying
before the pursuing Hunding; the motiv of Flight, pre-
sented in a thousand ways, each one more ingenious than
the other, does all the work of the scene for ten pages
or so, sometimes accompanied by Love, sometimes by
Delight. After a recall of the Heroism of the Wdlsungi
and The Sword, Hunding is announced by the rhythm of
his motiv, given to the drums, immediately followed by
Pursuit and the hoarse cry of his hounds.

Sieglinde

PURSUIT

When Sieglinde falls fainting in Siegmund's arms,
Love returns with the memory of Flight.

Scene IV. — Here we find one of the most important
scenes. Briinnhilde comes to announce to the hero that
he must die. The orchestra informs us that Fate has
decided the Death of Siegmund, and that he is to go
to Walhalla.

37 !

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

The two following motive, which are intimately con-
nected, should be closely examined : first comes Fate,

FATE

Wt i g

h=±

jL-sJ

\f\ft\H~~

(Wv

|V*"—

6 g

4^3

-X^5-

£75*

8^J

the harmonization of which is almost invariable, and the
formula of which, generally twice repeated, separated by
rests, rises like an enigmatical and gloomy note of in-
terrogation ; Death is evidently derived from it, since
by suppressing the first three notes we find ourselves
in the presence of the double formula of Fate.

DEATH

ii=£

«r

pp:

These new motive, mingled with those of Walhalla,
of /mV/, of 77>* ^/V/^, of Love with Flight, of IVotarfs
Rage, and of Love's Regret suffice as commentary on the
action while Briinnhilde describes to Siegmund, who is
not willing to leave Sieglinde, the splendours and de-
lights of the celestial abode ; but at the moment when
the desperate Walsung raises his blade above his sleeping
wife, we hear for the first time, though in a still vague
form, the theme of Siegfried Guardian of the Sword (Act

OF RICHARD WAGNER

379

III. Scene I.), which informs us of the existence of the
child in its mother's frame. It is then that Briinn-
hilde, touched with tender emotion by this act of hero-
ism, decides to transgress the divine commands, and take
Siegmund's part, a decision which is to be her ruin ; it
is then that, with a marvellous stroke of genius, Wagner
suddenly transforms the motiv of Death from the minor
to the major, changing its character and introducing into
it the rhythm of Flight ; it is now no longer Siegmund's
death which is decreed, but Hunding's. From this mo-
ment this is how the motiv of Death is transfigured :

BRUNNMLDE

r i vt

rfrffffT

4 f» -

p molto cresc.

t=^-

HHP

Briinnhilde having departed, the question of Fate is
again asked, combined with Wotan's Rage and joined
with Love.

380 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Scene V. — Scene V. contains no new motive.

Although very short, it may be considered as divided
into tour parts: i, Sicgmund's farewell to the sleeping
Sieglinde as he departs for the combat; 2, the hostile
pursuit during Sieglinde's dream; 3, the combat, with
the double intervention of Briinnhilde and Wotan ; 4,
the malediction which Wotan launches at the Walkyrie.
During the first part, the tender motive of Love and Freia
rule, disturbed by those of Fate and Pursuit. In the
second, Hundings savage shout, The Sword and Pursuit,
which become more and more insistent. (Here and there
occur flashes of lightning similar to those which were
seen in the Hist Prelude.) — In the third, the combat;
in a few seconds we hear the gallop of Brunnhilde's
horse as she comes to encourage Siegmund in the fight,
The Ride ; then comes Wotan, who, forced by The
Treaty, shatters The Sword ; the death of Siegmund is
accompanied by four sorrowful recalls of Bondage, fol-
lowed by The Heroism of the JVdlsungs, Fate, and IVotarfs
Rage; finally, Briinnhilde lifts the unfortunate Sieglinde
upon her horse, whence we have a return of The Ride,
and then Fate again and again. All this passes ex-
tremely quickly, in less time than it takes to tell. — In
the fourth part of the scene, Wotan, while striking
Hunding dead with a lightning glance, reflects that he
has loyally fulfilled his promise to Fricka, which is told
to us by means of The Treaty, which, it will be remem-
bered, applies to every pact and contract of any kind
whatsoever; besides, far from being appeased, the Rage
immediately reappears, and Wotan, breaking out into
sudden fury, curses the disobedient Walkyrie and devotes
her to a cruel vengeance. The curtain quickly falls
while the orchestra recalls to us The Distress of the Gods,
as well as various episodes of the act, the flashes of light-

OF RICHARD WACNER

38i

ning which illuminated it, and Pursuit, which appeals
here for the last time.

An III.

Prelude. — The Prelude of the third act needs no
comment. It is The Ride in its complete development,
with its sonorous neighings and prancings, its wild and
exultant cries, its indefatigable activity, its shouts and
savage laughter.

Scene I. — Throughout the first part of this scene
while the key of G minor and the rhythm of | reign, it
is all borrowed from The Rule, of which, to tell the
truth, it is only the continuation, with the exception of
a brief allusion to JValhalla, when Rossueissc asks if it
is time to go there, twenty-three bars before the ^ ! in
C minor, which announces Brunnhilde's arrival. There,
although its rhythm is changed, we recognize the figure
in the bass of The Distress of the Gods; shortly after-
wards in D minor it is the song of Death and then
Flight. No other rhythm appears with such importance
until the words of Schwertleite describing the Dragon
keeping watch over the Ring.

In the I by Briinnhilde appears in all its grandeur
the splendid theme of Siegfried Guardian of the Sword,

SIEGFRIED GUARDIAN OF THE SWORD

Brunnhilde

3 82

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

of which we only gained a glimpse in the fourth scene
of the preceding act, immediately followed by The
Sword ; then, when Sieglinde speaks, there appears the
enthusiastic and sublime motlv of The Redemption by
Love.

THE REDEMPTION BY LOVE
Sieglinde

jCL.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

383

[The latter will o nly appear again in the last scene of
Gotterdammerung, where it will acquire a preponderating im-
portance, and will furnish the touching crown of the entire
work.]

Immediately afterwards The Storm reappears with
Bondage, and then a very brief ensemble of the eight
Walkyries brings the scene to a conclusion.

Scene II. — The second scene (Wotan's reprimands
of Briinnhilde in the presence of her sisters, who at
hist try to conceal her, and then to defend her), is
dramatically impressive enough in itself to dispense
with Leit-motive ; however, after a time, we find, fre-
quently renewed, Wotan's Rag?, then Death, superbly
developed, The Treaty, and, finally, at the moment of
the departure of the Walkyries, The Ride, which here
resembles a rout, and from which a broad phrase
detaches itself and stands out, bearing some analogy
with Death.

Scene III. — The beginning of the scene for some
considerable time makes use of only two typical motive,
one of which is The Rage, which we know. The
other, which first appears in the fourth bar in a figure on
the violoncello, here represents poor Briinnhilde's sub-
missive resignation to the paternal will, which is about
to impose on her a new life, a human existence :

it is repeated in the same way seven bars later, and then
it is modified in the I02d bar, this time on the violins :

3^4

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

It must be regarded as a preparatory form, a sort of
leading up to a very important moth which will shortly
appear on the arrival of the key of E major, The
Announcement of a New Life,

THE ANNOUNCEMENT OF A NEW LIFE

Briinnhilde

^Mf JV If Jlylf , Jflj,

tapPi

hut will only attain its fullest expansion in the sym-
phonic part which precedes Wotan's farewell, this time
in i, almost at the end of the act.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

385

* 3

From this moment Leit-motive occur more fre-
quently : Love's Regret, The Curse of the Ring, Fate,
The Treaty, Love, The Heroism of the JVdlsungs, Sieg-
fried Guardian of the Sword, then The Sword; finally,
when Wotan utters his inflexible doom, we hear for the
first time the mysterious harmony of Eternal Sleep

Wotan

ETERNAL SLEEP

f ri ^~i

f=if

' *V j. H

V— W-

-\<s

^Whn^-

fwhich will frequently reappear at the end of this work and in
the following ones without being applied to one character more

3 86

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

than another, and sometimes accompanied by a figure borrowed
from The Flames].

Here we hear it repeated twice in succession sepa-
rated by a brief reminiscence of Walhalla.

Almost immediately we have several premonitions, at
first in the minor,

of the striking mot'iv which is soon to become The
Sleep of the J Valkyrie :

BRUNNHILDE'S SLEEP

The latter now assumes more and more importance and
brings to a conclusion the second division of the Tetral-
ogy, accompanied by the leaping of the flames of Loge:

OF RICHARD WAGNER

3«7

But first occurs the affecting scene of Wotan's
Farewell and the Fire Incantation. We may consider
it as beginning exactly at that place of which we have
already spoken when the motlv of The Announcement of
a New Life in E major and | time again appears in its
most magnificent and dazzling aspect, rising in a
splendid crescendo, and majestically bursting forth on
a chord of the fourth and sixth in the theme of Brunn-
bilde's Sleep.

Then Sleep deepens, the minor key reappears, and, in
a beautiful passage (at the eighteenth bar of the minor),
we hear the phrase which is properly called JVotarfs
Song of Farewell, full of tenderness and emotion, which
will never again be separated from the figure of Sleep.

WOTAN'S SONG OF FAREWELL
Wotan

3 88

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Next comes Fate, The Renunciation of Love, then, at
the moment when his words cease, Eternal Sleep, during
which the Walkyrie falls asleep in the arms of the god.
And while he lays her upon the rock, places her weapons
by her side, and covers her with her shield, the orchestra
repeats to us in its complete development that touching
phrase of the Fareivell Song, with the caressing inter-
weavings of Sleep.

Then comes the Fire Incantation. Immediately the
motive change. First comes The Treaty, then the
chromatic figure of Loge • and again The Treaty, this
time followed by The Flames' Spell. These two motive
(Loge and The Flames' »Syy//) never cease to pursue each
other while the rock is being surrounded by flames, and
serve as an accompaniment to whatever others are in-
troduced until the fall of the curtain. Then once more
appears Eternal Sleep, in the arpeggio form which we
have above noticed on p. (386), and then, this time to
last until the end, Briinnhilele's Sleep, becoming increas-
ingly placid and spell-bound.

No words could express Wotan's last words ; they
reproduce in its entirety and majestically amplified, the
beautiful moth of Siegfried Guardian of the Szuord, which
is immediately repeated by the orchestra, which con-
cludes it with the solemn phrase of Wotan's Farewell.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 389

Ten bars before the end, during Wotan's last look at his
sleeping daughter, without any interruption either of
Sleep, or of the leaping of the Flames, the sinister menace
of Fate heavily mutters; then there is a great peace, and
the curtain slowly falls.

SIEGFRIED

Act I.

Prelude. — If we regard the Tetralogy in its en-
tirety as a kind of immense symphony conceived in
gigantic proportions, one movement of which answers to
each day, Siegfried appears as its Scherzo, its impetuous
Intermezzo.

Ev erything in it is gay, agile, and alert, like the youth-
ful hero himself; even the comic element has its place
here, and frequently appears in the role of Mime. The
majority of the new motive present rhythms which are
vigorous and gay, or are stamped with a youthful ardour
which is very contagious. Here also musicians will find
the most novel harmonies, — the most daring, if the
reader prefers, — which are sometimes difficult to ex-
plain, and among them the most amusing combinations
of Lett-motive. The Siegfried Day is one of repose
and freshness, from which the tragic element is almost
entirely excluded, to the great relief of the mind and
imagination, only to reappear in a still more poignant
form on the morrow.

The Prelude is constructed on themes already known :
first Refection, then The Amassing of the Treasure, inter-
rupted by a brief allusion to JFotans Rage, which is
quickly transformed into Bondage, The Forge, The Nibel-
ung's Cry of Triumph, The Ring, The Sivord, The
Dragon, with a modified rhythm, in fact, all that are

r $y*

39°

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

necessary to let us know beforehand that we are in the
rude Forge in which the crafty Mime labours, scheming
to gain in his turn the treasure which will assure to him
the dominion of the world.

Scene I. — The same motive, or others equally well-
known, supply the first scene until the arrival of Sieg-
fried, which is joyously announced by his Call of the Son
of the Woods, the hunting-call of the young and intrepid
hero, breathing forth freedom, boldness, and good
humour.

CALL OF THE SON OF THE WOODS

fffr^rJfl i C£ftt;g

[We shall find it in this same § time, but greatlv developed
in the key of F, in Scene II., for it is with this that Siegfried
defies the Dragon ; and again, at the beginning of the third act
of Gotterdammerung.~\

[Note that this same moth, transformed and in 4-time, will
appear on other occasions in the Gotterdammerung, where it
will assume a specially heroic character, and lose all its
joyousnes.]

ItWIvp- 1

g f— "f f

p I* - •f

rff~

gj ,

4A; U ... ^^ 1

N ■ also the curious combination of this motiv with those
of The Flames and Eternal Sleep which is found in the third
il Siegfried, when the hero is about to pass the circle of
fire in which the Walkyric is sleeping.]

OF RICHARD WAGNER

The Flames' Spell

Immediately Siegfried, at two successive repetitions of
The Guardian of the Sword, has made the sword which
Mime has forged Hv into splinters, a new motiv appears
which is full of animation ; this is The Love of Life,
which will dominate a great part of the scene ; it must
rather be regarded as the exuberance of life, the joy of
living, a joy which is almost childlike :

Siegfried

THE LOVE OF LIFE

39 2

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

b±

J»« /.

^fr

nrjijiii

It is scarcely interrupted except by the Whining Com-
plaint of Mime (|, - F minor), who begins again his
story to Siegfried for the tenth time, without any greater
success in convincing him of the benefits of the educa-
tion which he has given him, and tries to appeal to his
affection by his false solicitude. Siegfried is not in the
least impressed, and prefers to speak of the love of
children for their mother, which he himself has noticed,
first in the birds, and then in the beasts, which leads
him to imperiously desire to know the name of his
mother.

The whole of this portion flows by on a sweet and
caressing melody which characterizes the ingenuous
feeling of Filial Love as he conceives it,

FILIAL LOVE

CTKlrlS^M jUL

which is frequently broken into by tempestuous returns
of the complaint of his education, as also by allusions to

OF RICHARD WAGNER

393

various motive of The If "dhungs^ The Forge, and The
Sword, the appropriateness of which is always most
striking : he speaks of having seen his image reflected in
the water (Siegfried Guardian of the Sword ) ; what water
was this ? {The Rhine} ; the story of his birth is accom-
panied by The Race of the II alsungs, Compassion, and
Love ; the whole surrounded by The Love of Life.

When at last he knows his origin, an intense desire
arises in his heart to leave forever the tutelage of the
obnoxious dwarf, which is marvellously expressed in an
independent phrase in ^, towards the end of which we
meet with the following three bars, which various com-
mentators call by the name of Wandering Siegfried,
Travel Song, and Desire to Travel. We shall make use
of the last name.

DESIRE TO TRAVEL

±a

!■=♦

L. n i uj — n

31^

[This same motiv will be found expressing the same feeling
in the Prologue to Gbtterdammerung, when Siegfried is about to
leave Briinnhilde to seek new adventures, then again in Act I.
Scene II. in the dialogue with Gunther.]

The Ring, The Forge, Reflection, The Dragon, and
Love's Regret connect this scene with the following one.

Scene II. — Coinciding with the entrance of Wota.i
under the form of The Wanderer, there appears the
powerful and mysterious harmony of llotan the

394

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Wanderer, or Wot an 's Journey, which is divided into
two parts, one strange and chromatic, the other entirely
diatonic and of a placid solemnity, which will be subse-
quently used separately, but only in Siegfried.

WOTAN THE WANDERER

Mime

The way in which the music of this curious scene, so
curious from all points of view, is managed, is worthy
of close attention and examination.

At first it is with the theme of The Treaty that the
god forces the gnome to accept the singular wager, the
stake of which is the head of one of them ; and, after
malicious Reflection, it is with the same nwtiv that the
dwarf accepts the challenge ; we feel that he means to
be tricky in his turn, and carrv it off" bravely.

OP^ RICHARD WAGNER

395

Then, every time- Mime is searching his mind for
questions to put, his search is accompanied by sounds of
The Forge and of the moth of Reflection, to which are
joined, but only the first time, The Treaty, which binds
him, and The Ring, the object of his covetousness.

His first question refers to "the race which lives in
the bowels of the earth." Wotan's reply is annotated
by all the motive of the Nibelungs, The Forge, The Ring,
Alberich's Potuer, Adoration of the Cold, The Ni belting's
Cry of Triumph, Amassing of the Treasure, and finally
The Treaty.

His second question deals with " that other race which
lives on the surface of the earth." Immediately, with
reply appear the motive of The Giants, The Power of the
Ring, The Dragon, and still The Treaty.

His third question concerns " the race which hovers
above the peaks, among the clouds." Then JValhalla
is unfolded in all its splendour, followed by an allusion
to the defeated Alberich and The Ring. However, in
the course of this victorious reply of the wandering god,
there appears a new theme of majestic character, —
[which, considerably modified and enlarged, will assume great
importance in the Gbtterdammerung Day :]

it is that of Divine Power, only the first half of which I

give here,

„. ... . DIVINE POWER

The Wanderer

39 6

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

and which ends, as may be seen in the score, with a
long descending scale which has nothing triumphant left
in it.

II 'Ami the II anderer has fulfilled his part of The Treaty
which was concluded; the orchestra joins him in so
stating. It is now his turn to question, and Mime
must reply. Immediately there is a cringing and humble
figure, which throughout this second half of the scene,
the counterpart of the first, depicts the piteous attitude of
the malicious Nibelung, now that it is Wotan's turn to
ask him questions.

[It only appears afterwards in Act II. Scene III., shortly
before Mime's death.]

Here is one of its forms. Let us call it Grovelling
Afime, as it does not apply to any other character.

Mime

GROVELLING MIME

rnrn

ft M; l '-f >T

^=F

Before his cross-questioning begins, Mime seeks a pre-
text to evade it; he says he has dwelt apart so long in
his Forge that he no longer knows anything at all: for he
has recognized Wotan in The Wanderer, as we learn
from a brief reminiscence of Walhalla; however, he has
to bow his head beneath Bondage, and therefore he will
reply.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 397

In the first place, Wotan asks him what he knows
about "the heroic race to whom he appears to be cruel.'
Mime's reply is accompanied by all the motive of the
Wdlsungs, their Race, their Heroism, and even Siegfried
Guardian of the Sword.

Secondly, he wishes to know " what steel most the
youth brandish to conquer the Ring by overthrowing the
Dragon." Here the sole motiv which mingles with those
of Grovelling Mhne and The Forge, is The Sword, the
sword of the gods.

Thirdly and finally, he must tell " who will be able to
forge again the shattered blade." It is then that Mime
is lost, for he does not know that Siegfried is the one ;
but the orchestra makes us know it by the persistent re-
turn of the Love of Life, which leaves no possible doubt
as to the personality of the hero.

Wotan is about to depart. The strange and solemn
harmony which introduced him, IVotan the Wanderer,
reappears, soon to give way to The Sword, The Treaty,
and The Dragon, when the victorious god devotes the
head of the vanquished to him who has never known
fear, to him who shall slay the Dragon, otherwise called
Siegfried Guardian of the Sword.

The mocking hisses of Log e are heard beneath Wotan's
last words, and continue during- a considerable part of
the succeeding scene.

Scene III. — Although greatly developed and of ab-
sorbing interest, this may be quickly analyzed.

Mime, being left alone, is at first terrified by the
crackling of the flames of Loge ; Siegfried returns, and
with him the gay motive of Desire to Travel and Love of
Life; and then, accompanying in the m ost witty manne r
every phrase and almost every word of the dialogue, we
successively recogni/.e The Dragon, The Sword, Bondage,

39«

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Wot an the Wanderer, The Guardian of the Sword, Love of
Life, The Raee of the Wdlsungs, I.oge, The Flames' Spell,
Eternal Sleep, Brunnhilde's Sleep, and Call of the Son of
the Woods. In the meanwhile, Siegfried thinks of noth-
ing but of forging for himself a sword with the fragment
which Mime has given him. He sets to work and. while
filing the steel and blowing up the fire, he gaily sings a
joyous song of three couplets, the third with graceful
variations, the accompaniment of which imitates the
blowing of the bellows of the forge, just as before we
heard the scraping of the file : let us call it The Song of
the Bellows to distinguish it from another which closely
follows it. (Mime, in one corner, is surreptitiously pre-
paring a poisoned draught with which he purposes to
plunge Siegfried into Eternal Sleep, and which will allow
him basely to seize the sword which has been so valiantly
restored, after Siegfried shall have conquered the Gold
and The Ring to Mime's profit). Shortly after Siegfried
has tempered the metal by plunging it in a tank of water,
which gives occasion for a curious effect of imitative
sound, appears the sole new theme of this scene, which
is generally called The Casting of the Steel, which mingles

THE CASTING OF THE STEEL

Siegfried

OF RICHARD WAGNER

399

muff

ptu p

with a kind of reprise of The Song of the Bellows in the
major.

Here we find a new song, The Song of the Forge,
the rhythm of which is accented by blows of the hammer
on the anvil, forming a marvellously faithful imitation ;
it has only two couplets, which are separated by a reply
of Mime's, who is still engaged in his iniquitous opera-
tions.

The second couplet is scarcely finished when Siegfried
again plunges the still glowing blade into the water and
amuses himself with the noise that it makes as it cools.

Lastly, while he finishes the work, fixes it in its hilt,
and hammers it for the last time, we recognize the motive
of The Forge, Grovelling Mime, The Casting of the Steel,
and The Sword, with curious rhythms of two or three
bars, and finally, when Siegfried cleaves the anvil while
trying the temper of his sword, there breaks out the motiv
of The Son of the IVoods, which joyously ends the act.

Act II.

Scene I. — The Prelude, which is intimately con-
nected with the first scene, first makes us hear the hoarse
growling of Fafner, the survivor of the two Giants of
the Prologue, who is changed into a Dragon and jealously

400

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

watches over his treasure and his Ring (I would remind
the reader that this mottv of Fafner is none other than a
transformation of that of The Giants, the lowest note of
which is now half a tone lower).

FAFNER

Towards the middle breaks out The Curse of the Ring,
which is closely followed by the rhythm of The Nibe-
lungs' IVork of Destruction and The Nibelung's Cry of
Triumph. Alberich is present.

To these motive are added, shortly after the rising of
the* curtain, a figure of The Ride of the Walkyries, and
the theme of The Distress of the Gods, announcing the
arrival of the wandering god, who is saluted by J Val-
halla.

The malicious gnome's attitude of mind towards the
god, whose not verv gentle dealings he has not forgotten,
is manifested by a new motiv, Revenge, which is only of
secondary importance.

REVENGE

rw ,-pr -j tf _ j |

OF RICHARD WAGNER

401

[It will, however, reappear in Gotterdammerung, Act T t.
Scenes IV. and V., under a more striking form. J

Farther on we find the themes of JVotan the JVanderer,
fVotan's Rage, The 'Treaty with the Giants, Loge, The Curse
of the Ring, and others which are easily recognized. Faf-
ner's few words to Wotan are accented by his own theme,
with which is curiously united, for a moment, The Sword,
which seems to menace The Ring. Then we recognize
The Norns and The Desire to Travel; and, at the moment
of Wotan's departure, The Ride reappears with a memory
of JVotan s Song of Farewell, immediately followed by The
Curse of the Ring, twice repeated, with the rhythm of
Destruction, and the scene ends as it began, with the ihotiv
of Fafner, sinister and menacing.

Scene II. — Siegfried, conducted by Mime, arrives;
The Love of Life and the joyous beginning of the varied
strophe of the Bellows Song escorts them with some
rhvthms of The Forge and a slight reminiscence of
Briinnhilde's Sleep. Mime, being desirous of inspiring
his pupil with fear, borrows some chromatic features
from Loge ; we hear Fafner roar, to which Siegfried an-
swers with The Heroism of the JValsungs ; then The Love
of Life is also briefly recalled.

Mime having gone away, or rather hidden himself,
Siegfried remains alone on the stage. Then begins,
properly speaking, with figures of semiquavers (|, in E
major), the delightful idyl called The Murmurs of the

402

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Forest, which has already been announced in the preced-
ing pages.

Through these sweet and gentle sounds we perceive
the ideas which are thronging into the soul of the young
hero; he first thinks of The Race of the W'ahungs, then
of his mother, as we learn from Filial Love, which leads
him to understand the beauty of Love, here represented
by the theme of Fre'ia. But his attention is soon
attracted by the song of a bird, which is hopping and
warbling in the branches above him ; here are some
fragments of this delightful song of The Bird.

THE BIRD

f^ u rJin, ,jf,V , ,rlf

The Bird .^

[It is well to know that each
of the above fragments will here-
after have a precise signification.
To give only one example, the
third, by which the bird will re-
veal to Siegfried the existence of
the sleeping Walkyrie, is identical
with Brunnbilde's Sleep, which
itself is only a transposition, with certain rhythmical modifications,
of the Rhine-Daughters. ,]

OF RICHARD WAGNER

403

[From this time on, we shall find perpetual allusions to and
quotations from this Song of the Bird, some of considerable ex-
tent and forcibly commanding the attention, others consisting
only of a few notes ; an example of the latter will be found in
the instrumental interlude while Siegfried is passing through the
flames (Act III. at the end of Scene II.). Here four motive
are in conjunction.]

Adoration of the Gold

The Bird

rrrn mm

The Son of the Woods

fwp pmj ^p m

Now, Siegfried, having listened to the Bird, first tries
to imitate it by means of a rustic pipe, which he has cut
with his Sword; this furnishes an amusing incident.
Not being successful, he puts his horn to his lips and
sounds his joyous call, The Call of the Son of the /foods,
to which he adds, as if to make himself better known,
Siegfried Guardian of the Sword.

4 o 4 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

He receives his answer from the frightful jaws of The
Dragon ; it is Fafner who is coming out of his cave to
give battle to his challenger. The combat takes place ;
The Sword reaches his heart ; Fafner is dying. But,
before thing, he retraces his history, on which the
orchestra comments by means of several appropriate
Leit-motive : The Work of Destruction, The Curse of the
Ring, The Guardian of the Sword, his conqueror, The
Giants, The Ring, The Dragon, The Son of the Woods,
and, finally, Fafner dies, on a stroke of the drum, at
the second beat of the bar.

A brilliant flourish of The Son of the Woods celebrates
this first victory, and then there immediately rise again
The Murmurs of the Forest. But this time the language
of The Bird has become intelligible to the young warrior,
because he has tasted the blood of the Dragon ( ?) ; and
also to us, but for another reason : because it is given to
the soprano.

Scene III. — The third scene, notwithstanding its
great development and complexity, does not introduce us
to any new motiv ; we have therefore only to look for
those which we already know. To make it clearer, let
us consider it as if it were divided into four parts.

In the first (the dialogue between Mime and Alberich),
the sole motive, lightlv sketched, are : The Power of the
Helm, The Forge, and The Nibelung's Cry of Triumph.

In the second (as Siegfried issues from the cavern)
appear : The Ring, The Adoration of the Gold, The Gold,
and then again The Murmurs of the Forest^ which is soon
associated with The Race of the Wdhungs.

In the third (when Mime- obsequiously approaches
Siegfried), first conn- The Bird and The Casting of
the Steel; then, farther on, the Whining Complaint,
whose deceitful tone belies the words; at the mo-

OF RICHARD WAGNER 405

ment of Mime's death, note the singular succession of
descending and discordant thirds, borrowed from Reflec-
tion, which, joined with Alberich's mocking laughter
(77?!? Forge), forms a funeral oration which is somewhat
pitiful, but, at the same time, quite good enough for him.
In the fourth part (which extends from there to the
end of the scene) reappear The Curse of the Ring, The
Forge, when Siegfried casts Mime's corpse into the cave;
Fafner, when he rolls the Dragon s body into it ; then
The Ring, and, followed by a recall of The Bird, comes
the song of Filial Love, which, with certain reminis-
cences of The Forge, leads us to a final return of The
Murmurs of the Forest. This time The Bird proposes to
Siegfried to lead him to the Walkyrie who is asleep in
the heart of a circle of flames (p. 402) ; thus the last
motive of this act are : The Flames' Spell, Siegfried Guar-
dian of the Sword, Britnnhilde's Sleep, and, dominating
them all, the warbling of The Bird, which does not cease
until the final chord.

Act III.

Prelude. — A persistent rhythm of The Ride fore-
warns us of the approach of Wotan. At the same time
appears an imposing ascending figure from the bass, in
which we recogni/oe The Morns, or The Distress of the
Gods, or again, as it passes into the major, The Rhine,
which are all closely related, both in their contexture
and symbolic meaning, and the presence of anv one of
which in this place is equally explicable. JVotarCs Race,
The Fall of the Gods, and Alberich's Power, appear here
and there, and the Prelude is merged into

Scene I. by the mysterious and solemn music of
Eternal Sleep, to which succeed without interruption

4-o6

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Fate, The Treaty, and, just before the Wanderer's first
words, The Announcement of a New Life.

The same motive accompany Wotan's monologue and
evocation of Erda, with a recall of Wotan the Wanderer;
they also chiefly rule in Erda's reply and dialogue with
Wotan, during which in addition there reappear The
Ring, Love's Regret, Walhalla, The Ni be lungs' I Fork of
Destruction, Motrin's Song of Farewell, and several other
motive which are merely indicated.

It is only at the end of this scene, which is one of the
most admirable of the whole Tetralogy, that a new theme
appears, The Heritage of the World, that world over which

THE HERITAGE OF THE WORLD

Wotan, foreseeing and desiring the end of the gods, does
not mean to reign any longer, and which he bequeaths
to his son, the triumphant Wiilsung, therefore this motiv,
which appears several times before Erda vanishes, is es-
corted by all those which most closely relate to the young
hero : Siegfried Guardian of the Sivord, The Sword, Jl al-
halla, The Power of the Ring, Flight, and Love ; when Erda
sinks into the earth four beautiful chords tell us that she
has again fallen into her Eternal Sleep.

Si ink II. — Guided by The Bird, Siegfried approaches,
Sword in hand. Wotan bars hi> way and forces him to
tell him the purpose of the journey, as well as the reasons
which led him to undertake it.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 407

Hence arise frequent orchestral allusions to The Bird
wh'ch has guided him, to Fafner whose blood lu> given
him the power of comprehending the song of birds; to
The Forge where he was reared ; to The Race of the
Wdlsungs from which he sprang; and to The Love of
Life which animates him ; The Wanderer's words, on
the contrary, are supported bv Wotan the Wanderer,
Walhalla, Wotan's Rage, and later The Treaty, by
chromatic figures of Loge, by The Flames' Spell, The
Ride, and Eternal Sleep, when he declares himself the
guardian of the rock where sleeps the Walkyrie ; to
these motive Siegfried, constantly inspired b\ the remem-
brance of The Bird, opposes his own, The Guardian of
tl.<e Sword, and The Race of the II alsungs, and then, at
last, with a single stroke, the Sword shatters the god's
lance. Then gloomily appear The Treaty, The Fall of
the Gods, and Love's Regret, constantly mingled with the
joyous warblings of The Bird, and Siegfried springs
through the flames, accompanied bv the marvellous com-
bination of typical themes which we have already men-
tioned (p. 403), and in which we find simultaneously
The Call of the Sou of the Hoods, The Flames' Spell, Sieg-
fried Guardian of the Sword, The Adoration of the Gold,
The Bird, !.■:, , ami, several bars farther on, Eternal Sleep,
and Brunnhilde's Sleep. All this procession of Leit-
motive takes place while a curtain of flame and fiery
vapours hides from view the changing of the scenery.

Sc ink III. — The vapours dissipate while the motive
of Brunnhilde's Sleep and Fate are passing, followed bv a
brilliant figure on the violins alone, in which we plainly
recognize the features of Frela, the goddess of love.
Then Fate, The Adoration of the Gold, and The Bird.

Whilst Siegfried is contemplating the motionless
Walkyrie, we hear, at first very faintly, the motiv of

4c8

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Love's Fascination, which we have not had to mention
since the second scene of Rheingold, and which therefore
renders its employment particularly expressive. We
find Briinnhilde again as though still encircled with the
motive in the midst of which we left her, The Ride and
JVotan's Song of Farewell, which is given in its entirety ;
with several gentle strokes of his Sword, Siegfried cuts
the thongs of her cuirass ; Love's Fascination gathers im-
portance. The memory of The Race of the IFalsungs
is evoked, and necessarily Briinnhilde's Sleep often re-
appears, accompanied by the seductive form of Fre'ia,
which is interrupted in a sinister manner by the question
of Fate, but the delicate interlacings of which graciously
announce the awakening of the fallen divinity.

This awakening occurs upon the clear and luminous
chords of Hail to the JVorld, which gloriously glitters,
twice repeated, and each time followed by sonorous ar-
peggios, and then brilliant scintillations on the harps,

HAIL TO THE WORLD

vv fyWw~- f di "l

OF RICHARD WAGNER

409

developing into a broad phrase in which a long passage
of thirds and a prolonged trill give it quite an Italian
character. It is on this salutation that Brunnhilde pro-
nounces her first words ; but when she comes to ask. the
name of the hero who has awakened her she betrays he r
inmost thought and her desire, for her declamation bor-
rows the very notes with which Wotan left her, after
having put her to sleep upon her rock in the third act
of Die JValkure, which are none other than those of
Siegfried Guardian of the Sword.

Siegfried, in his turn, radiantly sings his Hail to Love,
which is full of youthful ardour and enthusiasm, ending,
like Briinnhilde's Hail to the World, with the phrase in
thirds above mentioned, which appeals still more Italian
now that it is suntr as a Duet by the two voices.

Siegfried

HAIL TO LOVE

4io

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Immediately after the two holds and the trill which
end this portion, the basses vigorously attack the theme
of The Race of the IVdlsungs , which is jovously answered
by the new motiv of The Enthusiasm of Love, which

THE ENTHUSIASM OF LOVE

again is composed of a succession of thirds and sixths,
an occurrence sufficiently rare in Wagner to deserve
special notice.

The Heritage of the World next appears, several times
in different keys, but now in |, which slightly relieves
its solemnity.

Mingling with it, according to the course of the dia-
logue, we shall recognize in particular The Enthusiasm
of Love, Hail to Love, The Announcement of a New Life, a
reminiscence of IVotarts Rage, and The Ride, and then
/ ■ i Curse of the Ring, and Bondage ; when the key of

OF RICHARD WAGNER

411

E major arrives, we are introduced to two themes which
are almost one, the second being the complement of the
first. First it is Peace, a motiv of sweet and placid seren-

PEACE

ity, which is employed only in this scene into which it
introduces an element of calmness and freshness ; then,
20 bars farther on, equally tender, but more passionate
comes Siegfried Treasure of the World, which we shall
find twice again in Gotterd'dmmerung.

The peaceful motive during the rest of the love-duet
which forms this scene arc next associated with most of
the motive we have already mentioned, to which must be

412

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

SIEGFRIED TREASURE OF THE WORLD

Brunnhilde

added Fate, Brunnhilde' s Sleep, The Dragon, The Ride,
which makes only brief appearances, then Siegfried
Guardian of the Sword, this time given even by the hero's
own lips in the paroxysm of passion ; The Bird, The
Shout of the ll'alkxries, after which a last return of The
Enthusiasm of Love carries us on to a kind of stretto by
the two voices which has received the name ot The De-
cision to Love. 1

1 The three last mentioned motive, Peace, Siegfried Treasure of
the World, and The Decision to Love, together with Sleep, are those
with which Wagner formed the delightful symphonic piece, The
Siegfried Idyl (see p. 51).

OF RICHARD WAGNER

413

THE DECISION TO LOVE

Briinnhilde

fo'l}i\

-*-*

r r >

r r g

In this enchanting finale is again interwoven Siegfried's
//#// A? Zo-w ; here, again, the two voices unite in fre-
quent thirds and sixths, and the final cadence presents an
unusual brio. The last chords of the orchestra reproduce
the motive of The Guardian of the Sword and The Enthu-
siasm of Love.

GOTTERDAMMERUNG

Gotterdammerung differs from the two preceding divi-
sions in its general form bv the addition of a greatly de-
veloped Prologue, which takes the place of a Prelude to
the first act, to which it is joined without anv break.
This Prologue may perhaps be considered as divided in
two parts ; the first is the fine sombre scene of The
Norns weaving the cord of destiny of gods as well as
men ; the second shows us Bi iinnhilde's farewell to Sieg-
fried who is setting out for fresh conquests.

Prologue. — From the very first chords, we recog-
nize Briinnhilde's Hail to the World, immediately fol-

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

lowed by the undulatory movement of the primordial
clement, The Rhine, which changes , (at the moment
when the first Norn is about to speak) into The Distress
of the Gods; four bars later comes The Flames' Spell. As
the three Sisters in their conversation pass in review all
the events which we have seen happen during the pre-
ceding days of the Tetralogy, it is natural that the or-
chestra should also make the motive that correspond to
the various phases of the drama defile before us ; conse-
quently we frequently find JValhalla, Hail to Walhalla,
Death, The Power of the Gods, The Treaty, The Fall of
the Gods, Fate, Loge, The Flames' Spell, Eternal Sleep,
The Ring, Love's Regret, The Adoration of the Gold, The
Nibe lung's Cry of Triumph, The Sword, The Call of the
Son of the Woods, and The Curse of the Ring, which are
introduced here in the above order, which will allow
them to be found easily in the score ; the scene of The
Norns ends with the motiv of Fate, twice repeated.

During the interlude which accompanies the rising of
the sun, The Call of the Son of the IVoods, transformed
into an heroic character in |, as we have already noticed
(on p. 390), is happily combined with a new theme, which
personifies Briinnhilde in her human love, in her love as
a wife, the beauty of which is marked by an expressive
gruppetto. Four bars before Briinnhilde begins to speak,
let us draw attention to a short recall of The Ride, en-

BRUNNHILDE

OF RICHARD WAGNER

4i5

circling The Son of the Woods, for it is he and not she,
who shall henceforth ride Grane. Fourteen bars later
appears another motiv belonging specially to Brimnhilde,
characterizing her Herou I.

HEROIC LOVE

[The latter will be little used beyond the last two scenes of
Act II.]

These last motive are the dominating ones in the har-
monic tissue of this second half of the Prologue, and are
associated with some others, which I give, as usual, in
the order of their appearance : Hail to Love, Loge, Sieg-
fried Guardian of the Sword, Fate, The Heritage of the
World, The Ring, The Ride, The Rhine-Daughters' cry
of joy, The Gold, The Ride, Love, Desire to Travel, and
The Sword; again we have the motiv of Briinnhilde, as
she gazes after the departing hero, at the beginning of
several pages which separate the Prologue from the Hist
act ; then when he is no longer visible we hear in the
distance his joyous hunting call, The Call of the Son of the
Woods in its original form ; in this entr'acte we recognize
also The Derision to Love, Love's Regret, Adoration of the
Gold, The Gold, The Rhine, The Power of the Ring, and
finally The Nihelung's Cry of Triumph, only a ivw bars
before the rising of the curtain.

4 i6 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

As will be seen, the majority of the preceding Leit-
motive are suggestive reminders to the hearer of this vast
Prologue, which is a kind of recapitulation and resume of
the preceding days, and which predisposes the mind in a
marvellous way to the violent emotions aroused in this
final drama.

Act I.

Scene I. — I purposely pass over several motive of
secondary importance, relating to the tribe of the Gibichs
and the uncongenial character of Hagen, which appear
in the very first notes of the act; although very clearly
characterized (so that any intelligent reader can find them
for himself), their employment is entirely episodical ; for
this reason I will neglect them in this necessarily brief
review, and give my whole attention to the great type-
motive which dominate the entire work and are neces-
sary to its complete comprehension. Note, however, that
the motiv of the Gibichs (6th bar in Scene I.) does not
let us forget that we are on the banks of The Rhine.

Hagen takes the lead in this scene; to further his
dark schemes he wants Gunther to marry Briinnhilde
and Gutrune to become Siegfried's wife. He tries to
awake love in their hearts {Freia\\ to Gunthei he de-
scribes Briinnhilde on her rock {The Ride, The Flames'
Spell, even The Bird); to Gutrune he portrays Siegfried
( Heroism of the Walsungs, Call of the Son of the Woods, The
Ring, the victory over Fafner) ; he explains to them the
source of his power {Power of the Ring, Love's Regret,
The Gold, Alberich's Cry of Triumph) ; and finally he tells
them by what magic means he intends to bring about this
double marriage, without, however, letting them know
that in his inmost heart his sole purpose is to make use
of them to gain the Ring and the power with which it is

OF RICHARD WAGNKR

4i7

endowed. This situation causes the employment of two

new motive : one expresses Hagen's Perfidious Friendship
for Siegfried, whose death he desires ; and the other

HAGEN'S PERFIDIOUS FRIENDSHIP

Gutrune

Treachery by means of Magic, which is often preceded
by several notes of The Poiver of the Helm, which informs

Hagen

TREACHERY BY MAGIC

us that the enchanted helm, The Tarnhelm, is one means

of which he intends to make use.

These two new motive appeal' not far apart, a little
past the middle of the scene, at the sign meno mossa ; hist
comes Treachery^ then two bars of The Power of (he Helm,

4i8

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

and, seventeen bars later, Perfidious Friendship ; they are ac-
companied by rare recurrences of The Sword, Fre'ia, and
The Curse of the Ring, after which Siegfried announces
his coming by his favourite air, The Call of the Son of the
Woods, which first sounds in the distance and then
nearer ; this immediately arouses The Adoration of the
Gold, which in turn starts the flowing of the waves of
The Rhine, and The Ring, and at the moment when
Siegfried sets his foot on shore,

Scene II., The Curse of the Ring make its terrible
anathema resound anew.

The first courteous words are exchanged whilst the
orchestra is saluting Siegfried Guardian of the Swora ; the
hero immediately begs that the greatest care may be
taken of Grane, which gives occasion again for The Ride,
to which is immediately joined a tender memory of
Brunnhilde. In the conversation which follows, allusions
are made to Hagen's Perfidious Friendship, The Heroism of
the JV'dlsungs, The Sword, the forging of which Siegfried
narrates, and consequently The Forge, The Dragon
which he has killed, Bondage, The Poiuer of the Helm,
the knowledge of which Hagen imparts to Siegfried,
The Ring, etc.

GUTRUNE'S WELCOME

Gutrune

OF RICHARD WAGNER

419

ja sttr^y *r&>

Now comes the act of treacheiy. At Hagen's instiga-
tion his sister graciously comes forward, and, with friendly
words, which are accented by the theme of Gutrune's
Welcome, offers him the enchanted cup from which he is to
imbibe forgetfulness ; before drinking the magic potion,
Siegfried, still faithful to his love, sends a tender memory
to Briinnhilde ; it is to her he drinks, as is attested by the
themes Hail to Love, The Heritage of the World, and the
termination in thirds which we have already pointed out
in the Duet of the third act of Siegfried.

[This characteristic type-form will make its last appearance in
Act III. Scene II., when Siegfried recovers the full possession of
his memory.]

At the very moment when he is drinking the fatal
philtre (in the key of G major, after a prolonged trill),
the sombre theme of Treachery by Magic heavilv rum-
bles, followed by Gutrune's Welcome; the philtre im-
mediately operates, the pure hero loses his memory,
the past becomes a blank, and he burns with an
ardent love for Gutrune only. A few very fugitive-
reminiscences of The Enthusiasm of Love, The Flames'
Spell, and The Bird show us the unsuccessful efforts
he makes to recover the memories that have taken
flight; henceforth he is under the spell of the traitor
Hagen, whose hidden will he must passively fulfil. And

.20

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

therefore for the remainder of the scene the motivt of
Treachery (also called The Magic Imposture) and Gutrune
have considerable importance.

The infamous compact which is imposed on him is
entered into on the themes of Treachery, Loge, whose
flames he must again pass through, The Ride, The Sword,
The Curse of the Ring, and is frequently sealed by signifi-
cant recurrences of The Treaty.

Having exchanged the solemn oath, the two brothers-
in-arms unite their voices in a brief ensemble in which
appears the Desire to Travel in the form of a dialogue,
as well as a new motiv, which each sings in turn, and
which has received the name of The Justice of Expiation
(according to others, The Right of Expiation) :

THE JUSTICE OF EXPIATION

Gunther

This is a sort of penaltv of the oath : he who breaks it
shall pay for his treason with his life.

After several brief episodes, during which are heard
I ■■ Treaty, The Welcome, The Ring, The Golden Apples,
curiousl) associated with The Forge (the divine origin of
the hero and of his education by the dwarf), Love's Re-
gret, and The Ride combined with Logc (Grane crossing
the flames), the two knights start on their journey with-
out any further delay.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 421

Gutrune's thoughts follow them with her motiv of
Welcome, and, shortly afterwards Hagen's ambitious hopes
are clearly set forth in a series of typical motive revealing
a train of ideas, the signification of which we cannot
mistake ; The Nibelungf Work of Destruction, The Nibe-
lung's Cry of Triumph, Siegfried Guardian of the Sword,
The Ride, Love's Regret, The Gold, The Ring (the object
he covets), The Call of the Son of the II oods, and Bond-
age ; he also is following the warriors with his thoughts.
Borne on the wings of the symphonic music, we go on
before them ; in the course of the same orchestral inter-
lude, we are already brought into Brunuhilde's presence,
first by her own motiv, and then bv her Hail to the florid,
mingled with the menacing tones of The Curse, The
Work of Destruction and The Ring, which is still in her
possession.

Scene III. — In fact, when the curtain again rises to
the strains of Treachery by Magic, we find her in rapt
contemplation of The Ring; her state of mind is imme-
diately revealed to us by the memory of Siegfried Treas-
ure of the World, which is quickly followed by vague
sounds of The Ride. This is Waltraute who comes to
visit her exiled sister and tell her of the distress of the
gods, and to beseech her to restore the fatal Ring to the
Rhine to save them. Hence we have an eloquent suc-
cession of motive : The Shout of the Walkyries, with neigh-
ings and prancings, The Announcement of a New Life,ihe
Hail to the World, and Hail to Love, which testify to
Briinnhilde's unconquerable fidelity to Siegfried Guardian
of the Sword ; then follows a memory of the terrible
llotans Rage; The Distress of the Gods, the splendours
of Walhalla, The Treaty, Divine Power, so sadly shaken,
Fate, and The Golden Apples, which Wotan no longei
touches; here again Walhalla is represented in a state ol

422 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

ruin ; then come Bondage, The Adoration of the Gold, the
cause of all the evil, a touching recall of fTotan's Song oj
Farewell, The Ring, The Curse, Love's Regret, The Kibe-
lung's Cry of Triumph, who is about to seize his prey,
the two cruel notes of Bondage, in short, all those motive
which arc adapted to the subjects on which the two
sisters converse ; but Briinnhilde will not yield, she will
keep her betrothal ring, all her love-themes crowd in
again anew to affirm her constancy the more strongly,
and Waltraute precipitately departs in a tumultuous re-
prise of The Rule.

Being left alone, Briinnhilde sees The Flames' 1 Spell re-
newed, the rock is again encircled with fire ; she feels
Siegfried returning, his Call of the Son of the Woods is
alreadv sounding; she runs to meet him! Suddenly,
like a knell, The Power of the Helm is heard : Siegfried,
wearing the Tarnhelm, has assumed Gunther's form ;
she cannot recognize him.

The second part of this scene is one of the most pain-
ful that I know in any play, and the best thing to do is
to take refuge in the purely musical interest in order to
support the odious spectacle of the pure and heroic Sieg-
fried having become a traitor to honour and to love
(although by a magic subterfuge), and the sight of the
violence of which he is guilty in this irresponsible con-
dition towards the unfortunate and ever-loving Walkyrie.
Happily this does not last long.

On the arrival of Siegfried-Gunther, The Power of the
I film asserts itself, immediately followed by Treachery by
M. i inexorable Fate follows, but Siegfried's voice is
impanied bj the mrf/v of the Gibichs ! The subterra-
nean rhythm of The Nibelungs* Work of Destruction is
heard muttering ; Briinnhilde vainly tries to resist the
brutal invader with The Ring; he opposes it with The

OF RICHARD WAGN1.K

423

Curse of the Ring, struggles with her, overthrows her,
and forces her to fall exhausted in his anus to a touch-
ing recall of Siegfried Treasure of the World, whom she
so greatly loves and who no longer recognizes her, a ter-
rible situation, which is accented by a simultaneous repe-
tition of The Power of the Helm and of the human love
of Briinnhilde, which serves to make only more explicit
if possible a return of the infamous Treachery.

It is finished ; she is conquered and broken : the
themes which now return (The IVork of Destruction,
Brunnhilde, and even Fate) can tell us nothing more;
but we must notice, although they have not the absolute
character of a Leit-motiv, the energetic notes of the or-
chestra to which Siegfried, strong in the conviction of
having acted as a loyal and valiant knight, unsheathes
his sword, to protect his unhappy victim.

Pill animato

[We shall find them in Act II. and again in Act III. in the

affecting final scene where their signification can be thoroughly
comprehended only by remembering this poignant situation.]

Following this come The Sword (in this case called
the protector), with The Treaty, next Gutrune's 11 elcome,
which now alone haunts the hero's mind, The Treachery
by Magic and its plaything The Helm, and the love of
Brunnhilde, which he despises. The last moth an-

424

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

nounced by the orchestra is The Power of the Helm,
which, in truth, has played the most terrifying role in the
whole act.

Act II.

Prelude and Scene I. — The persistent rhythm of
The IVork of Destruction, The Nibe lungs' Cry of Triumph,
and lastly The Ring, alone form the framework of this
Prelude, which is directly connected with Scene I.

This scene passes in profound darkness, only illumi-
nated by the wan light of the heavily-veiled moon, be-
tween the Nibelung Alberich, who has risen from the
depths of the Rhine, and his son Hagen, who is in a
trance-like sleep ; the motive of hatred and ambition are
necessarily the ruling ones ; first come those mentioned
in the Prelude, which form the ground-work, and then
The Power of the Ring, Love's Regret, and a new ter-
ribly expressive theme, Murder, inciting to murder

MURDER

[which will be used again in Scenes IV. and V. of this actj ;

and, as if more clearlv to indicate him against whom
this menace is directed, here come The Sword with

OF RICHARD WAGNER 425

which Siegfried killed Fafner, The Ring which is in his
Power, and The Call of the Son of the Woods, his charac-
teristic flourish.

Farther on, in the same scene, there are allusions to
Briinnhilde, who is represented by the Announcement of a
Nexv Life, and to The Rhine-Daughters, as well as the
ruined // 'alhalla, the destruction of which is the ultimate
aim ; but these motive pass rapidly, leaving almost a
clear field for others of sombre tints which depict the
vindictive and saturnine characters of the father and son,
Murder, The Curse of the Ring, and Bondage.

Scene II. — The sunrise is here represented by a
supple figure treated in canon on a rather long pedal of
the tonic (B Hat), which is somewhat remotely related
to The Rhine motiv ; it is sunrise on the banks of the
Rhine.

Siegfried's arrival is announced by The Power of the
Helm, which he still wears, and the lively Call of the Son
of the (Foods. He tells Hagen, and Gutrune, who
afterwards arrives, of the success of his voyage, his pas-
sage through the flames, whence arise the scintillating
theme of Loge, Gutrune's Welcome, and Treacher^ by
Magic, besides the three great orchestral notes in octaves
without any accompanying harmony, which we have
already mentioned (p. 423), followed by The Sword ; a
combination which indicates the I03 a! and chaste man-
ner in which his mission has been accomplished.

Scene III. — Hagen's cry calling together Gunther's
vassals reproduces the notes of Bondage ; whilst the figure
in the bass, which proceeds with great bounds of a
ponderously jovial character, seems to characterize
Hagen's gaiety. At the second bar we find a new
theme, Call to the Marriage, which greatly resembles
Gutrune's Welcome, ot which it is merely a transformation :

426

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

CALL TO THE MARRIAGE

m n j 1

The vassals immediately come in, which gives occa-
sion for a highly developed chorus of men during which
the sounding of the call is frequently heard, alternating
with Hagen's voice giving orders for the sacrifices to the
gods.

Scene IV. — This chorus lasts till the beginning of
Scene IV., when Gunther enters leading Briinnhilde.

The entrance of the latter is accented by several sad
recalls of The Ride, followed by The Call to the Mar-
riage ; when she recognizes Siegfried and during the
moment of stupor which follows it, there is in the
orchestra an almost uninterrupted and eloquent succes-
sion of The Call of the Son of the Woods, Revenge, Fate,
The Pover of the Helm, Treachery by Magic, The Call to the
Marriage, Briinnhilde, The Ring, The Curse of the Ring,
The Work of Destruction, The Gold, The Dragon, The
Adoration of the Gold, Fafner, Siegfried Guardian of the
Sword, and then Bondage, which force us to pass through
all the rapid phases of thought in the mind of the
unhappy fallen Walkyrie. At the moment when she
invokes the gods, it is JValhalla that sounds, followed by
Revenge and Destruction.

The rest of the scene follows its course with the
aid of the above motive ; we find in addition, but less
frequently, Love's Regret, Heroic Love, The Justice of

OF RICHARD WAGNER 42^

Expiation, and the three sword-strokes which symbolize
the loyalty with which Siegfried is conscious of having
accomplished his undertaking ; the oath taken bv Sieg-
fried, and repeated by Briinnhilde in her turn, towards
the middle of the scene covers the underlying motiv of
Murder, to which Siegfried condemns himself without
knowing it. Then we again meet with Bondage, Loge^
The Poiver of the Helm, The Ring, and The Call to the
Marriage, at which Briinnhilde falls into profound medi-
tation while the page is being played by the orchestra
which separates this scene from the succeeding one,
after Siegfried's departure with Gutrune.

Scene V. — Being left alone with Gunthcr and
Hagen, her sad thoughts have full rein, the motiv of The
IVork of Destruction takes possession of her, The Justice
of Expiation and Bondage overwhelm her, and she seems
to have a presentiment of the Murder ; Fate, however,
one of whose agents she has been, particularly haunts
her, The Heritage of the World and Heroic Love return
with sharp memories ; two of these motive in particular,
Murder and Bondage, simultaneously combine, as though
to foretell the fatal catastrophe ; tender memories again
bring back Siegfried Guardian of the Szuord, and the
Enthusiasm of Love, with its successions of thirds and
sixths ; but the sombre themes always predominate. It
is to the persistent rhythm of The Nibelungs' Work of
Destruction that Briinnhilde reveals to Hagen that Sieg-
fried is vulnerable in the back, and that the assassin's
blade may thus reach him, which decides his fate.
Love's Regret appears several times with Revenge and
Bondage; the idea of Murder increases in intensity.

Hagen, supported by the motive of Revenge and
Destruction, proposes the death of Siegfried.

Gunther, moved for a moment at the thought of

4 i8 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

the iirief which it will cause his sister, hesitates, whence
recur Gutrune's II elcome and Freta. " He will have
been killed by a boar," Hagen suggests ; and Gunther
wcakl\ yields.

As for Briinnhilde, assisted by the motiv of Murder,
and regarding Siegfried as a recreant who has betrayed
her, she is the first to desire his death.

The three characters on the stage are moved by this
single thought, here, therefore, occurs a Trio, in which
Siegfried's death is decided.

The double nuptial train is formed to the strains of
The Call to the Marriage and Gutrune's Welcome; but
at the moment the curtain falls, the idea of Revenge,
and still more that of Bondage, dominate the festal
sounds.

Act III.

Prelude and Scene I. — After the violent emo-
tions of the two preceding acts, we feel an inexpres-
sible craving for freshness and tranquillity.

The delightful scene of Siegfried and the Rhine-
Daughters comes most happily as a refreshing diversion
to relax our over-excited nerves, and so render them
more sensitive to the tragic events which are to ter-
minate the drama.

From the first notes of the Prelude we again hear,
joyous and full of life, The Call of the Son of the Woods,
to which in the distance the horns of Gunther and
Hagen reply (the motiv of Gunther's hunting is none
other than The Call to the Marriage, which itself
is derived, as will be remembered, from Gutrune's
I! home). The groaning of Bondage, twice recalled, is
the only sombre note in this scene, which is otherwise
BO hill of youth and charm.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 429

First, we meet with The Rhine, which (with the ex-
ception of an almost imperceptible allusion in Siegfried ),
we have not heard since the Rheingold Day; The Adora-
tion of the Gold escorts it with The Gold, whereupon the
hunting-calls are renewed. Next the orchestra pre-
sents to us the graceful melody which is about to
become a new Trio of the seductive Undines, who this
time are sporting on the surface of the water, accom-
panied by the incessant murmur of the waves of The
Rhine, with memories of the lost Gold.

The Trio becomes a Quartet on the arrival of Sieg-
fried, who has wandered from the hunt in pursuit
of a bear. The nymphs allure and captivate him with
their grace and joyous singing ; they ask him to give
them his Ring (Adoration of the Gold and The Ring),
which he gained by killing the savage Dragon ; he
refuses, and they taunt him with his avarice and annoy
him with their mocking laughter; then, just as he i>
going to yield, they become serious again and tell him
of the curse attached to The Ring (this phrase ends
with Love's Regret) ; they announce his death unless he
restores to them the cursed Ring (Poxver of the Ring,
Curse of the Ring, Bondage, Adoration of the Gold, etc.).
He would have vielded to their charms, but he will not
vield before a threat ; from the moment when the Ring
becomes a danger to its possessor (The Treaty, The
Ring, Fafnei ), he will keep it (The Nibelung's Cry of
Triumph.) I he Nixies are greatlv agitated as they see
their Gold once more escaping them ; they try to per-
suade the daring mortal of his madness, but, seeing that
they must renounce the hope of regaining The Ring,
they quietly resume Jieir sporting and disappear in the
brilliant ensemble with which the act opens.

Being left alone, Siegfried hears the hunting-calls of

+3 o THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Gunther and Hagen approaching, accompanied by Tht
Curse of the Ring and Bondage, and answers them with
his Call of the Son of the Woods.

Scene II. — While Gunther and Hagen are approach-
ing, followed by men carrying the spoils of the chase
which they heap at the foot of a tree, the orchestra
makes use of the motive of hunting, occasionally giving
forth figures borrowed from the Trio of the Rhine-
Daughters, who still occupy Siegfried's mind, and to
these as soon as the dialogue begins are added Hagen's
Perfidious Friendship, Bondage, Revenge, and some notes
of The Bird; a little farther on come Heroic Love and
The Justice of Expiation, in combination with Loge (the
snare), Treachery by Magic, which is following its
course, and then, when Siegfried at Hagen's request is
about to tell of his infancy and youth, The Forge, and
again The Bird.

The story which follows and which brings us directly
to the scene of assassination, is so wonderfully annotated
by the orchestra that we might follow its windings with-
out the help of words.

First comes The Forge where he was reared in a
state of Bondage, in the hope that one day he should
kill The Dragon; there is Mime's whining complaint;
there is The Casting of the Sword and the victory over
The Dragon; next reappear The Murmurs of the Forest,
in which Siegfried now sings the part of The Bird;
Mime's death occasions a last return of The Forge.
At this moment, Hagen, pursuing his evil machinations,
prepares a new philtre which will restore his memory,
and presents it to him under the deceitful strains of
Perfidious Friendship ; Siegfried empties the cup at one
draught, while there mysteriously glides into the orches-
tra the theme of Treachery by Magic, solemnly preceded

OF RICHARD WAGNER 431

by The Power of the Helm, and immediately followed
by Heroic Love and the human love of Briinnhilde.
Memory has returned, he resumes his story; with it
return The Murmurs of the Forest, The Bird, The Flames''
Spell, Fre'ia (beauty), Briinnhilde'' s Sleep, The Heritage of
the IVorld, Hail to the World , and the termination in
thirds of the Love-duet, the memory of his first ecstasies.
It is then that the traitor Hagen, pointing out to Sieg-
fried Wotan's two ravens which are flying past croak-
ing, induces him to turn his back and plunges his spear
between the shoulders of the hero. The Curse of the
Ring thunders out, and, then, like a solemn knell, Sieg-
fried Guardian of the Siuord, which is followed at a short
interval by Fate and The "Justice of the Expiation, amid
general stupefaction. Siegfried is wounded unto death,
but he is not dead. In his agony and in a state of
ecstasy, he continues his story, which the fatal blow has
only interrupted. Hail to the IVorld recurs in its com-
plete development ; Fate, The Guardian of the Sword,
Hail to Love, the Enthusiasm of Love follow, and then,
with a last recall of Fate, he falls dead.

Here commences (in the key of C minor), the
admirable symphonic page which it is the custom to
call the Siegfried Funeral March, but which we must
regard as the most touching and most eloquent of
funeral orations rather than as a march : a funeral
oration which is without words, and for that very
reason so much the more impressive and solemn, for
we have arrived at that degree of tension where, words
having become powerless, music alone can minister to
an emotion which is almost superhuman.

Here the whole life of the hero is retraced. All the
heroic motive that we know pass before us, not in their
accustomed dress, but gloomily veiled in mourning,

43 2

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

broken with sobs, inspiring terror, and forming in the
atmosphere surrounding the dead hero an invisible and
impalpable train, the mystic train of living thoughts.
First, grave and solemn, comes The Heroism of the
11 alsungs, which we remember having heard the first
time when Siegmund, at the opening of Die Walkure,
sadly tells of his misfortunes ; next comes Compassion,
representing the unhappy Sieglinde, and Love, the Love
of Siegmund and Sieglinde which was to give birth to
Siegfried : does it not seem that the tender souls of his
father and mother, whom he loved so dearly without
having known them, are hovering above him and have
come to be chief mourners ? Then, we have The Race
of the IV'dlsungs in its entirety, which, in a superb move-
ment of the basses, joins the funeral cortege in the same
way as the weapons of the deceased are laid upon the
coffin : The Sword, the proud sword, is there, still glit-
tering and flaming, having become heraldic in the lumi-
nous glow of C major, which only appears for this
single moment ; finally comes the one motiv above all
others of the hero, Siegfried Guardian of the Sword, twice
repeated in an ascending progression, the second time
with its frank and loval ending, and followed by The Son
of the Woods in its heroic form, again singularly extended,
which occasions a sacred memory of Briinnhilde, his only
love. Could anything more affecting be imagined ? At
:he last notes of the Funeral March, which only ends with
Scene III., are heard two gloomy chords which have
/n them as much of Bondage as of The Ni belting's Cry of
Triumph, just as in the following bars another figure,
which The Curse of the Ring underlies, may be regarded
at will cither as a bitter memory of Gutrune's Welcome,
or of The Call to Marriage, two motive which equally
relate to the idea of treachery.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

4J3

Many a time the listener, deceived like Gutrune,
thinks he hears the accustomed Call of the Son of the
Woods ; but the flourish is not completed ; it is always
broken and seems to stagger; we hear Grane wildly
neighing with several notes of The Ride; Gutrune
anxiously tries to find Brunnhilde ; she is possessed bv
the idea of Fate, with which is joined The Nibelungs Cry
of Triumph. Suddenly reappears the motiv of Revenge,
accompanying Hagen's hoarse cry, which is borrowed
from Bondage. Prom here the orchestra moves onwards
to Gunther's death with a small number of motive : The
Call of the Son of the IVoods, which is changed to the minor,
and Lovers Regret ; on the arrival of the body, Siegfried
Guardian of the Sivord, which is only given by its first
notes, Murder, The ^Justice of Expiation, The Ring, The
Curse, and Fate. It is on the last motiv that Gunther
receives his death-blow.

Hagen immediately tries to get possession of the
Ring, whereupon the dead Siegfried's arm is raised in a
menacing manner, clenching the Ring in his closed
fingers with a terrifying clash of The Sword, which pro-
tects the hero even in death.

Then, to an extended figure formed of The Fall of the
Gods, The Noms, and The Rhine, and tragically ending
with Fate, Brunnhilde appears. At the close of her
first phrase, the development of Fate shows us the song
of Death. She dismisses Gutrune, reminding her of
her perfidious Welcome, and, with the theme of The
Heritage of the World, proclaims herself the sole true
spouse of the dead hero ; to a last recall of Treachery by
Magic, Gutrune curses Hagen whom she has obeyed,
and retires in shame and desolation.

From now on, the character of Brunnhilde will alone
fill this never-to-be-forgotten scene of terrible majesty

434 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

and splendour, so splendid ana emotionally stirring that
no words can describe it.

While Briinnhilde orders a pyre to be raised and her
horse to be fetched, the ruling motive are : Divine Power,
The Flames' Spell, Siegfried Guardian of the Sword, and
The Ride ; next tender memories return, with Hail to
Love, and a repetition of The Sivord (which we now hear
for the last time) ; these touching notes are brusquely
broken into by the three significant orchestral strokes
which we found for the first time in the terrible Duet of
Act I. Scene III. ; in the hero's actions while under the
power of a spell they signified what chivalrous loyalty
meant to him ; here to Briinnhilde they stand for cold
and incomprehensible treachery. After a recall of Fate
she addresses herself to the gods ; then we have JValhalla
and the Announcement of a New Life, which reappears
more expressive than ever; and to Bondage, The Curse
of the Ring, and the Distress of the Gods, succeeds like a
farewell, sad and yet radiant, a last Hail to JValhalla.

Divine Power reappears for an instant, followed by
The Fall of the Gods and The Rhine, three closely-related
motive ; she is talking to the Rhine-Daughters now, and
of The Gold which she is going to restore to them under
the form of The Ring which the flames of the pyre will
at last purify from The Curse weighing upon it.

To the brutally energetic accents of The Treaty,

succeed the leaping figures of The Flames' Spell, Loge,

Fall of the Gods, and The Norns. Briinnhilde has

seized a torch, and, after having fired the pyre, she has

cast a burning brand against Walhalla.

The Ride reappears, wild and furious ; she is now
speaking to her faithful Grane, he shall carry her alive
into the pyre, and shall die there heroically with her.
'I hen appears in its wondrous splendour the magnificent ,

OF RICHARD WAGNER 435

motiv of Redemption by Love, which the great composer,
after having given us only a glimpse of it in the third
act of Die JValkure (Scene L, during Sieglinde's role),
has kept in reserve for use here as the radiating aureole
of the pure and intrepid heroine. This motiv will keep
ceaselessly rising and increasing, lovingly entwining with
that of Siegfried Guardian of the Sword, as Briinnhilde's
exaltation, already excited by the incessant crackling of
The Flames, attains a paroxysm of intensity ; suddenly,
with a thrilling utterance of her old IValkyrie Shout, she
urges her noble horse into a gallop, and both plunge into
the flaming pvre !

The fire leans up, the flames hiss, the motive of Loge
and The Flames rage, Eternal Sleep greatly expands, The
Rhine rises and invades the stage; The Curse of the Ring
is heard again once more, though broken and incomplete ;
the tenacious Hagen dashes into the waves to seize the
Ring, which the joyous Rhine-Daughters at last have
regained.

The drama is ended, but there still remains to be
heard a prodigious epilogue which is purely instrumental,
during which our emotion, which seems already at its
height, will nevertheless be increased, and this by the
sole power of the music and the harmonic combinations
of the Lett-motive.

While The Rhine, gradually becoming calm, carries
awav with it the jubilant Rhine-Daughters sporting with
their golden Ring, while JValhalla, lost forever, finally
doomed, but still solemn and splendid, is illumined with
the first flames which will devour and annihilate it,
there comes floating above everything, like the pene-
trating and sweet perfume exhaled by Briinnhilde's pure
soul, or the blossoming of her infinite tenderness, the
radiant song of Redemption by Love, which every moment

436 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

becomes more and more ethereal. All these motive run
side by side as in a prophetic and luminous dream, with-
out any confusion, each one preserving immutably its
own character, whether majestic, happy, or ecstatic, and
the result is a complex, indefinable, and profoundly
affecting impression, which, after all these scenes of a
mythological nature, plunges the deeply moved soul into
a state of almost divine contemplation and Christian
idealit\ .

In the four following pages I give a kind of sketch
showing the curious way in which this prodigious com-
bination has been effected, indicating, as nearly as pos-
sible, the marvellous orchestration.

What first attracts attention is the majestic theme of
Walhalla, which is given to the family of Tubas and to
the Bass Trumpet (the Wagnerian brass), solemnly
swelling out in the fj bar; when this mot'w ceases for a
moment, the Tubas are replaced by the Trombones,
without being confounded with them. — In the meantime
on the Violoncellos, the Violas and Harps, appears the
undulatorv movement of the waves of The Rhine, with
its usual rhythm in &. — The Oboes and Clarinets, to
which the English Horn and the third Flute are afterwards
added, recall the supple movements of the swimming
Rhine-Daughters. It is onlv at the last that there ap-
pears on the first and second Violins, reinforced by two
Flutes, the theme, glowing in splendour like a marvellous
apotheosis, The Redemption by Love, in a very extended
bar of - of such grandeur and such sublimity in this
supreme transformation, that we feel ourselves trans-
ported into the realms of the unknown.

We next find Divine Power which sinks down abruptly
into the bass; we are in the presence of the conflagration
and fall of the Palace of the gods, for the last time the

OF RICHARD WAGNER

437

43 8

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

OF RICHARD WAGNER

439

440

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

OF RICHARD WAGNER 441

valiant notes of The Guardian of the Sword sound, while
still higher in the celestial regions hovers, like a last and
supreme benediction, the consolatory phrase which is so
sweet and so nobly serene, in which the whole drama is
summed up : The Redemption by Love.

It is of a most marvellous completeness, and it all
moves with such ease that the hearer does not for an
instant receive the impression of the actual complication
of what he hears. All the motive stand out from one
another clearly, and the dissonances which are sometimes
formed among them disappear, thanks to the clearly
defined diversity of the timbre. There is no confusion,
no harshness; we float blissfully in an ocean of luminous
waves of harmony, and we would like to be able indefi-
nitely to prolong this delicious sensation, and, however
slowly the curtain may fall, we are torn from this lovely
dream to return to the reality of life all too soon.

And the lesson which we 1 am from it is this : " It
has passed like a breath, this race of the gods ; the treas-
ure of my sacred knowledge I leave to the world : it is
no longer goods, gold, or sacred pomp, houses, courts,
lordly magnificence, nor the deceitful ties of dark treaties,
nor the harsh law of hypocritical manners, but only one
single thing which in good as in evil days makes us
happy: Love!" (R.Wagner.)

PARSIFAL

Prelude. — By the very Prelude we are initiated Into
all the great symbolic motive of the Holv Grail.

The first sound which issues from the depths of the
" mystic abyss," a simple, low A-flat on the G string of
the thirty-two violins, in a slow svneopated movement,
this sound, bewildering inasmuch as it seems to rise from

442

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

PARSIFAL

NAMES

of the principal Leit-motive in

PARSIFAL

in the order of their

first appearance.

scenes : 1

-z

ACT
I.

ACT
II.

•a

ACT
III.

'■

I 2

•
•
•
•

•
•
t
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•

•
•
•
•
•

•
•

•
•
•

•
•
•
•

•

•
•

• •

• •
■ •

• •

• •
»

•
•
•
O

•
•

•
•
•
•
•
•

•
•
•
•
•

•
•

•

•
•
•
•

•
•
•

e
•
•

•

•
•

•

• •

•

•
•

• •

• ■

• •

Parsifal

•

• •

• •
» •

1 In Parsifal the division o. scenes is entirely arbitrary, but agrees with the analysis
which follows.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

443

all parts of the hall at the same time, is the initial note
of the mysterious mot'iv of the Eucharist : a moth of ex-

THE EUCHARIST

piu p

treme breadth in its calm and majestic simplicity; at first
presented bare, without any kind of accompaniment, it is
immediately repeated, harmonized with arpeggio envelop-
ments, to which the harp lends its priestly character.

After a long silence, the same moth returns, this time
in the minor, which gives it an extraordinary impression
of suffering, which becomes still more painful when it is
emphasized by being harmonized.

Another long rest ! These solemn silences are won-
derfully eloquent and expressive; we feel that there is
food for much meditation on the single theme which has
just been presented, and so we meditate.

More detailed analyses will show how this first moth
may be subdivided into several fragments, each one of
which has a special mystical signification.

The second theme to appear is The Grail, which musi-

THE GRAIL

44-4

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

callv represents the sacred vessel, and, by extension, the
temple in which it is piously preserved.

Thirdly, still without leaving the key of A-flat, we
have the austere motiv of Faith, which is developed with

n |, A

FAITH
A A A A A

\^*

great length and pomp, momentarily intersected by a
return of The Grail, and then expanding magnificently.

A mysterious roll of the drums, succeeded by a pro-
longed tremolo of the strings, announces and accompanies
the reappearance of The Eucharist with new and curious
harmonies, from which stands forth a motiv formed of
four of its notes, typifying The Lance, which will con-

THE LANCE

stantly reappear in all portions of the work, except in
the Prelude of the second act and in the scene of the
Flower-Maidens. Although very short, it is easily recog-
nized, being frequently orchestrated in a striking and
incisive manner which at once attracts attention.

[These four m >ttve, The Eucharist, The Grail, Faith, and
The Lane - with a fifth which will soon appear ( The

Promise), constitute the religious and to some extent liturgical

OF RICHARD WAGNER

445

element which predominates in the first and third acts. Of
these important motive, Faith is the only one which undergoes
harmonic and rhythmic transformations which might prevent our
recognizing it at first sight, of which it is well tube warned;
this is why I give it below under the various aspects it assumes
from the beginning of the first act (in bars 34, 134, 404, and
486), always in the role of Gurncmanz, the knight of robust
faith, whose favourite theme it naturally is.]

Gurnemanz

['If

j hhHrffl r

446 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Gurnemanz

After a short development of The Lance, the motiv of
The Eucharist forms a connecting link between the
Prelude and the first act.

Act I.

As Parsifal is not divided into scenes, for the sake
of facilitating the analysis we must establish arbitrary
demarcations between the various parts of the con-
tinuous acts.

Let us divide the first act into three parts: I, from
the beginning to Parsifal's arrival ; '2, from Parsifal's
arrival to the change of scene ; 3, the scene in the
temple.

The motive of The Eucharist, The Grail, Faith, and
again The Eucharist give the signal for waking and the
morning prayer. The dialogue begins between Gurne-
manz and two of his youthful companions, two Esquires
of the Grail ; here the orchestra presents Faith under
the first transformation given above (in B major), and,
four bars farther on, a grievous bass figure tells us of the
physical Suffering of the King, Amfortas, who comes
down, borne on a litter, to take the bath which alone can
afford him momentary relief:

OF RICHARD WAGNER

447

Gurnemanz

SUFFERING

At the 65th bar of the act, the orchestra expressively,
but slightly as yet, indicates the motlv of The Promise,
which will be more fully given two pages later. (See
p. 449).

A rustling of leaves which gives us the sensation of a
wild ride is heard, followed by the harsh and excited
rhythm of The Gallop, which, after having continued for

THE GALLOP

several bars, growing louder and nearer, ends in a sort
of convulsive laughter, which almost always accompanies
the appearance of the strange character of Kundry.

KUNDRY

448

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

The painful moth of the King's corporeal Suffering
and the violent motive of The Gallop and Kundry's savage
laughter, coming after the grave and solemn harmonies
of the Prelude, produce an effect of striking contrast.

One of less importance, accompanying Kundry's few
rude and broken words, is associated with the idea of
The Balm which she has been to fetch from the wilds
of Arabia without any orders from her superior.

THE BALM

Kundry

§=

Amfortas's train is approaching ; we recognize in the
orchestra Suffering, Faith, in a second transformation
(p. 444 in D flat), and a fragme.it of The Eucharist.
Suffering returns, but it seems lessened by the coming
of the charming moth of The Breeze, the invigorating

THE BREEZE

t* jm . f.. A 1 ,1. J ,

OF RICHARD WAGNER

449

breeze, which for a moment alleviates the pain of the
unfortunate Amfortas, and ends with the last notes of
The Eucharist.

[The motiv of The Breeze, will be found slightly indicated
in the third act, shortly after Parsifal's arrival at Gurnemanz's
hut, but its form is changed into E major and | . J

Parsifal

Some notes of the Kind's recital introduce us to the
prophetic theme of The Promise^ on the faith of which

THE PROMISE

Amfortas

450

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

he awaits a saviour, who can be none but a " Guileless
Fool, whose own heart alone instructs him ! "

The flask which Gurnemanz gives him recalls the
moth of The Balm, with that of The Gallop and Kun-
dry's sinister laughter; while the latter, in her wild way,
rejects the King's thanks, mysterious and tortuous
figures bristling with chromatic notes reveal to us some-
what of her strange nature ; they end with a still more
violent recurrence of the nervous laugh. The train
having resumed its march, to the groanings of the cruel
Suffering, which however is tempered by The Breeze,
the conversation again becomes affectionate and confi-
dential between the knight Gurnemanz and the young
esquires who are eager for instruction. What can be
the subject of conversation ? The Holy Grail, the
subject of every thought of the pious Knights ; Kundry's
strange and enigmatical ways and her still recent Gallop;
The Eucharist, which forms the symbolic base of the
worship of the Grail ; The Promise of a new Redeemer,
who will come to deliver the King from his torture;
The Magic, which with its evil spells and machinations
opposes the purity of the holy religion of the Grail, The
Lance and Faith, which are summed up in one word,
The Eucharist.

MAGIC

Gurnemanz

fti- J> 1 JU- ft,

OF RICHARD WAGNER

45J

[The theme of Magic, as well as Klingsor, which follows,
will appear in their full development in the second act ; they
only figure here as episodes, for the purpose of annotating the
story.]

A brief return of Suffering, lightened by The Breeze,
occurs at the moment when two of the Esquires, return-
ing from the lake, as they pass by give news of the
King; then the good Gurnemanz continues to instruct
his pupils, this time with fresh explanations of Faith,
The Grail, The Eucharist, and The Lance (all these
motive coming in the order named), he tells them who
Klingsor is.

KLINGSOR

Gurnemanz

He speaks of his infamy, the seductions with which
he tries to corrupt the holy Knights, the use he makes
of Magic (here in the orchestra rapidly pass the motive

452

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

of Kundry, and the Flower-Maidens, Klingsor's tools),
and, finally, how the wretched Amfortas, in his attempt
to fight him, became his victim, losing at once his
chastity and the sacred Lance, in addition to receiving the
terrible wound " which nothing can close," except, as
has been prophetically revealed, by the intervention of
the " pure and simple," the subject of The Promise.
Marvelling and saddened at the story, the Esquires are
repeating in chorus the motiv of The Promise, when a
startling flourish, this time restricted to its first three
notes, but which will later be recognized as the personal
motiv of Parsifal, followed by shouts and cries of terror,
puts an end to the conversation.

Parsifal

PARSIFAL

MtM

fefe

9—fr

[When Parsifal reappears in his black armour, at the begin-
ning of Act III., this motiv is in B-flat minor ; and when, at

the last, having in his turn become Priest-King and Master of
the Grail, he performs the miracle of healing the King's wound,
It a nines this particularly triumphal form :]

OF RICHARD WAGNER

453

Here begins the second part of the act. Parsifal,
ignorant of the law of The Grail, which requires that
animal life shall be held sacred within its domains, has
just killed a swan ; the profanation is the cause of all
the outcry. The dying swan is brought to the good
Gurnemanz, who questions and severely reprimands the
unconscious offender. At the first notes of his reply, his
character is revealed to us in all its simplicity.

To the themes of The Eucharist (scarcely indicated),
Faith, which always accompanies Gurnemanz's words,
and the healing Breeze, there is here added a new theme,
consisting of two chords only, which in Wagner's mind
is clearly associated with the idea of The Swan, since he
has already made use of it in Lohengrin :

THE SWAN

|JV»»-J

—a m-

■\ -p.

/ "S^k

Sb=

y )*{*i ff-~ ~ u ~ ~ -

&— =

Affected by the paternal reproaches of the good Knight,
Parsifal breaks his bow and casts away his arrows.
Gurnemanz, continuing his inquiries, can get nothing
out of him, unless, indeed, he remembers his mother,
which is doubtless intended by the sad and gentle tnotiv
of Herzeleide :

454

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

HERZELEIDE

Parsifal

ii-t.A.i <^M J>

^. U t,rj

(The Grieving Heart, or the Unhappy Woman, accord-
ing to the commentators.) The moth of The Swan re-
appears in between, in the few touching and solemn bars
which it is customary to call " The Funeral March of
the Swan."

When Kundry, a little later, helping him to gather
together his recollections, informs him of his mother's
death, we find The Gallop, several gleams of Parsifal,
and then Herzeleide ; when he Hies at the throat of the
wild woman, there is a strong but dissonant crash of the
moth of Parsifal, succeeded by a sad memory of Herze-
leide ; when Parsifal faints and Kundry runs to fetch him
some water, The Gallop returns, followed by the fata/

OF RICHARD WAGNER

45 5

laughter , when she offers him this water, this restora-
tive, she is inspired by The Grail and the idea of The
Balm intervenes ; it is the ministering Kundry, but she
is soon surrounded by the Satanic motive, Magic and its
practices and Klingsor who is already calling her : she
shudders, tries to stand erect, falls down in convulsions,
and sinks into a heavy sleep.

Then the moving scenery gives us the impression that
we are accompanying Gurnemanz and Parsifal in the
ascent of Montsalvat ; in these almost exclusively sym-
phonic pages the principal moth of which announces
the chiming of Bells of the Grail, we necessarily find all
the themes of a religious character, and, in addition, the
mournful and characteristic figure of The Cry to the
Saviour :

THE CRY TO THE SAVIOUR

W'i> or | j> p

i pJr-fzr:

x H.

Towards the end of this interlude, the moth of The Eu-
charist, at which we are about to be present, assumes a
predominating importance, till the moment when The

456 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Bells (see p. 472 ), ringing out in full peal, introduce us
into the sanctuary itself. Throughout this third part of
the act, Parsifal will remain motionless, as though petri-
fied with astonishment, with his back to the audience,
silently contemplating the impressive and touching scene
of the Office of the Holy Grail.

To a marked rhythm which keeps time to the ringing
of The Bells, the Knights, answering the call of The
Grail, come in and solemnly range themselves around
the tables ; to the same rhythm, but doubling the pace,
young Esquires, more alert, enter in their turn and take
their place. Voices of Youths, forming a three-part
chorus, placed half-way up the dome, give forth The Cry
to the Saviour, which is accompanied in the orchestra by
some notes of The Lance, followed by the harmony of
The Grail. Another four-part chorus of Children sta-
tioned at the top of the dome, in turn sings the theme of
Faith, treated as a choral. (This curious superposition of
three choruses at different heights, the men on the floor
of the temple, the youths half-way up, and the children
at the top, which produces a most striking effect, had
been tried by Wagner long before, in 1843, in the
Church of Our Lady at Dresden, in his Das Liebesmahl
der Apostel.}

Titurel's voice, issuing from the depths of a kind
of crypt, commands his son to perform the holy sacri-
fice ; Amfortas, to the motiv of The Cry to the Saviour,
begs to be relieved of the task ; but Titurel, supported
by two sacred recalls of The Grail, orders the sacred
vessel to be uncovered. Then begin the terrible agonies
of the unhappv fallen Priest-King, tortures far more
moral than physical, which bring back sharp* memories
of Kundry, mingled with the sacred themes of The Grail,
The Eucharist, The Cry to the Saviour, and The Lance,

OF RICHARD WAGNER 457

with v hich the Satanic motiv of Magic is at war, while
he describes to us the cruel sufferings he endures every
time he is fo ccd to exercise his priestly functions.
From th - choir of the Youths mysteriously falls a mem-
ory of The Promise ; the Knights insist that the unfor-
tunate man shall fulfil his duty, and Titurel's voice more
imperatively commands The Grail to be uncovered.

Then The Eucharist is heard in all its majesty, almost
in the same orchestral arrangement as at the beginning
of .the Prelude, except that the violins are supplanted by
the Children's voices, which seem to come from the sky
with the words of Consecration. In the meantime the
miracle is accomplished.

The Bells are again heard ; then the three choirs, first
the Children, next the Youths, and lastly the Knights,
sing a psalm of thanksgiving Then, by an inverse
arrangement, first the Knights, then the Youths, and finally
the Children raise their voices in a sort of formula of
faith, hope, and charity, which is harm nized by the
theme of The Grail, and is lost in the heights of the
dome.

The King's train withdraws, and then the Knights,
and the troops of Youths again marching with a more
active step, escorted by the same motive which accom-
panied their entrance and the chime of The Bells of the
Grail.

Gurnemanz and Parsifal being left alone, the orches-
tra, in a singularly expressive combination, recalls the
motive of The Promise, The Cry to the Saviour, Parsifal, and
The Swan ; and when Gurnemanz, after having turned
Parsifal out, has himself retired and the stage is deserted,
a prophetical voice is heard in a repetition of The Promise,
to which the voices of the dome reply, like a celestial
echo, with The Grail and The Lance.

458 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Act II.

Following our methods in the first act, we shall divide
the present one into the three parts which naturally pre-
sent themselves: I, the evocation of Kundry; 2, the
Flower-Maidens; 3, the scene between Kundry and
Parsifal, and the latter's victory over Klingsor.

The Prelude is entirely one with the scene ; if it were
not for The Cry to the Saviour, which is not immediately
explicable, it would be entirely made up of the diabolical
motive of Klingsor, Magic, and Kundry : the evocation
occurs to Magic and Klingsor, but Kundry's appearance
brings back The Cry to the Saviour, the sole and supreme
aspiration of the unhappy victim of the curse ; desper-
ately she clings to it, seeking by this ardent prayer to
free herself from the influence of the magician. Each
of these useless efforts is accented by a wild cry of Kun-
dry, the wild woman whose terrible destiny it is to be
alternately subject to the infernal powers and to the
sweet influences of the holv temple.

Klingsor reminds her of their numerous victories,
among others, The Lance, which, thanks to her, he has
succeeded in capturing, and tells her of the fresh victim
whom he has in store for her for to-day : " A Guileless
Fool," personified by the motiv of The Promise. The
remainder of this scene, during which Kundry does not
cease to maintain a useless struggle against the dominat-
ing will of the magician, gives rise to frequent returns
of the preceding motive, mingled with memories of the
Suffering of Amfortas, over which the odious enchanter
gloats ; of The Grail, the power of which he hopes to
gain ; and then Parsifal's theme is heard. Klingsor,
climbing up to the battlements of his tower, joyfully

OF RICHARD WAGNER

459

watches him overthrow all the defenders of his castle,
whom he excites to the combat, while Parsifal continues
to advance, accompanied sometimes by his own theme,
Parsifal, and sometimes by that which symbolizes his
character and his unconscious mission, The Promise.
Meanwhile, Kundry, finally brought to submission, has
disappeared to prepare for her role of seduction.

Second Tableau : the Flower-Maidens. To the
above dark and sinister scene, by one of those violent
contrasts which Wagner is always fond of, there instan-
taneously follows the picture of the Enchanted Gardens,
seductive, if not by its scenery, at least by its action and
music, a place of perdition especially created by Klingsor
for the Knights of the Grail. There, seductive and
perfidious creatures, half-women, half-flowers, are about
to put our chaste hero to various proofs for which he is
not in the least prepared. After his arrival, in terror,
thev utter their Plaint in a very close dialogue, in which
this characteristic figure frequently occurs :

PLAINT OF THE FLOWER-MAIDENS

Flower-Maidens

their only thought is to bewail the aggression which has just
spread destruction among their lovers, Klingsor's slaves;
but, immediately Parsifal appears, their conduct changes,
and they no longer think of am thing but allurement;

460

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

the Plaint gradually dies away and gives place to motivt
full of grace and charm, among which several pervading
forms, such as the following, intertwine in the most vol-
uptuous and brilliant manner. Half singing and half
dancing (posturing), The Flotuer- Mai dens many times
renew the attack, which is always repulsed by Parsifal
with a gentleness which is not free from a certain curi-
osity, quite excusable in view of such provoking entice-

THE FLOWER-MAIDENS

Flower-Maidens

±—n& i-^rma—-n3

■ u j— - JT7J1

gfeM

m i

t^bJ qi

do Ice

+^~±=

OF RICHARD WAGNER

1st Group.

461

ments ; whence arise frequent interwea* trigs of the typical
moth of the chaste hero and those, so full of teasing
playfulness, of the seductive beauties:

462

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Parsifal

Plaint of the Flower-Maidens.
3

It is then that Kundry takes a hand ; now, also, the
name of Parsifal is pronounced Tor the first time, and the
notes to which it is spoken are none other than those of
The Promise. The perfidious enchantress begins by
softening his heart with a long conversation about his
mother, Herzeleide, after having sent away the sportive
band, whose Plaint we again recognize.

The great scene of seduction, highly developed and of
extreme importance in the work, makes use of several
of those themes we already know, and introduces us to
two new ones ; the order in which they occur is mainiv
as follows : The Promise, which personifies the chaste
and pure character of the hero; The Lance, which he
has found again ; Magic, which seeks to enfold him ;
llrzeleide and Herzeleide's Grief (which is often called
Herzeleide' s Second Motiv).

HERZELEIDE'S GRIEF

OF RICHARD WAGNER

4f>3

Next appears the motiv proper to Kundry ; her kiss
belongs to Magic; but Parsifal immediately remembers
The Eucharist^ at which he was present, and The Cry to
the Saviour, and he understands Kundry's odious role;
Amfortas's Suffering comes into his mind with The Grail
and The Lance. All these motive, powerfully developed,
struggle with those of Magic and Kundry, whom he recog-
nizes as the one who has ruined the King. She herself
reveals her psychical nature to him, the curse which weighs
upon her, and the sin by which she has deserved this chas-
tisement : that she saw the Saviour ( The Eucharist} on
the'day of his crucifixion {Good Friday} \ that she laughed

Kundry

GOOD FRIDAY

(Kundry), that she is the cause of the agony of Amfortas
(Suffering)^ and that she acts under the compulsion of the
spells of a magician (Klingsor and Magic). Parsifal prom-
ises Kundry that she shall be redeemed (The Promise and
Faith); she, becoming more and more passionate, again
displays all her seductive wiles, she begs him (Plaint of
the Flower-Maidens), she threatens him, pursues him
(The Gallop), and tries to take him in her arms by force
(Kundry). Suddenly Klingsor appears, brandishing /

• Wt must be very careful not t<> confound this motiv with the
Spell of Good Friday (sec p. 46SJ, which is "i an entirely different
character.

464

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Lance and menacing Parsifal with it ; but the weapon
remains suspended motionless above the head of the lat-
ter, who seizes it and traces the sign of the cross [The
(trail)} At this sign the Gardens crumble away, the
magic flowers wither, and Klingsor falls dead.

We see with what wonderful art the Leit-motive are
manipulated in this great scene, the moving incidents of
which, thanks to them, we can follow step by step, even
if we are ignorant of the language or cannot distinguish
the words.

Act III.

This last act is of itself divided into two tableaux :
1, the hut of the old knight, Gurnemanz, in the do-
mains of The Grail ; 2, the scene in the Temple.

This Prelude, which is also intimately connected with
the action, from the very beginning shows us one of the
aspects, at once smiling and forbidding, of the district
around the castle of Montsalvat, that of The Desert,

THE DESERT

' I 1 I

1 At the very moment when Kling-
sor throws the sacred weapon at Parsi-
fal, a curious orchestral effect must be
pointed out to the attentive listener: to
produce the impression of the ac/iiz-
Ztng of The Lance through the air,
Wagner employs a long glissando on
the harps, two octaves in extent, which
is singularly descriptive.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

465

where the pious servant of The Grail has established his
retreat, as well as the subjects of his constant meditation,
the enigmatical Kundry, The Promise of a new redeemer,
the enchantments of Magic, The Lance which only a
"Guileless Pool" can regain, the* Satanic role of the
Flower-Maidens (represented by their Plaint) and of the
sorcerer Klingsor. Gurnemanz's attention is attracted
by groans which seem to come from a bush, and which
his piety leads him to regard in the light of Expiation:

EXPIATION

in fact, beneath the brambles, he discovers the motionless
body of Kundry, still under the influence of Magic. He
succeeds in restoring her to animation, and as she awakes
from her hypnotic sleep with a memory of the Plaint,
although henceforth under the influence of The Grail,
she utters a loud cry, which carries out in a sinister
manner the fantastic figure of the laughter of Kundry; a
recurrence of The Balm clearly shows that we are now
in the presence of the beneficent and repentant Kundry.
Gurnemanz, however, remarks a change in her conduct,
which he attributi s to the sanctitv a\' this dav, consecrated
above all others to The Grail, Good Friday. W hile
busying herself with occupations which seem quite cus-
tomary to her, she warns Gurnemanz with a sign that a
stranger is approaching from the- forest. The orchestra
immediately informs us who the stranger is : it is Pan:-

4 66

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

fal, clad in his black armour, with his vizor lowered, so
that Gurnemanz does not recognize him. He, however,
kindly wel< jmes him with the salutation of The Grail,
and informs him that on this day of Good Friday people
must not walk armed within the sacred domain. Parsi-
fal then takes ofF his armour and arranges it as a kind
of trophy, piously kneeling before it. Then both Gur-
nemanz and Kundry recognize him, which necessarily
brings back the sacred motive of The Eucharist, The
Lance, on which Gurnemanz gazes with fervent emo-
tion, The Promise, The Cry to 'the Saviour, Good Fridav,
and, the moment Parsifal concludes his prayer, The
Grail.

Here, under certain words of the old Knight, appears
a short melodic figure which will return somewhat fre-
quently, and which may be considered as a new aspect
of the surrounding country, The Second Form of The
Desert : eight bars farther on, notice a sweet and delight-

THE SECOND FORM OF THE DESERT

ful return of The Breeze. All the motive which are in-
terwoven during the rest of the scene are now too well
known to the reader to need being mentioned ; also during
the essentially Biblical or rather evangelical scene, when
Kundry washes Parsifal's feet and Gurnemanz conse-
crates and anoints him King of the Grail, we necessarily
find all the sacred themes, with a few rare allusions to
those of a demoniac nature, such as that of the Plaint of

OF RICHARD WAGNER

467

the Flower-Maidens, which now becomes the Plaint of
Kundry. When Parsifal in his turn baptizes the sinner,
Faith is the dominant theme; the sinister fit of nervous
laughter is silenced and will never appear again.

Immediately after the baptism, a delightful phrase, a
pervading figure, full of the most divine sweetness and
grace, gently forces itself upon our attention (it has
been already announced in a vague way and with a syn-
copated rhythm in the key of A-flat, as I reproduce it
here, shortly after the opening of the act, on Parsifal's

arrival, when Kundry tells Gurnemanz that a stranger is
approaching) ; without absolute!',' constituting a Leit-
motiv, for only one allusion will be subsequently made to
it, it is of very great importance in this scene, over which
it spreads an intense feeling of calm and sweet reflection ;
it is called The Spell (or The Enchantment) of Good Friday. 1
In the course of this suave and placid episode, while
Gurnemanz is explaining to his new King how this day,

1 It is also sometimes called T-he Flowering Meadow). It was

written long before the rest of the score.

4.68 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

THE SPELL OF GOOD FRIDAY

b££

^=^L

jft c r i-

5^g

,CTJS

which most people consider as fatal and cursed, is at
Montsalvat, on the contrary, regarded as the day of su-
preme blessing, we find again in the orchestral web :
Expiation many times repeated, The Eucharist, Good
Friday, The Cry to the Saviour, The Grail, The Plaint of
the Flower-Maidens (Kundrv's Plaint), and finally The
Promise. But what is particularly interesting is that we
here find that employment so characteristic of the Wag-
nerian style of the harmonic and melodic progression
which is found in the two Choruses of Pilgrims in Tann-
bauser, to which I have already called attention (p. 270).
We must not regard this either as a fortuitous resem-
blance or a simple reminiscence ; when we have identical

OF RICHARD WAGNER

469

sentiments it is rational to employ an identical mode of
expression, and that is what the composer has unhesitat-
ingly done :

Gurnemanz

The Bells of Montsalvat are calling us to the holy
place. As in the first act, moving scenery conducts us
theie. We arrive even in advance of the characters.

There, with the same scenery as in the first act, we
first see two processions, — one bearing Titurel's coffin,
the other Amfortas's litter; and again the latter is called
upon by all the Knights once more to fulfil his priestly
functions, but neither The Cry to the Saviour, nor Faith,
nor The Eucharist and Good Friday can induce him to
perform them ; the Suffering he has to endure fills him
with terror.

It is then that Parsifal appears followed bv Gurne-
manz and Kundrv, and with a still better escort in the
sacred motive of The Grail and of The Lance which he
holds in his hand. With the point of the sacred weapon
he touches the dreadful wound, and Suffering vanishes in
the theme of The Promise, which is now fulfilled.

The motiv of Parsifal then sounds triumphantly, fol-
lowed by Faith and The Lance, and, in his turn, he com-
mands : "Let the Holy Grail be uncovered." Then in
his hands the miracle is repeated; amid sparkling arpeg-

470

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

gios are heard the themes of The Grail, The Eucharist,
Faith, and the choir of three stages, now united, chant in
a mighty Alleluia : " Salvation to (Parsifal), the Saviour."
Then come the motive of Faith, and lastly The
Eucharist, majestically terminating the symphonic epi-
logue, " Strong is Desire ; but still stronger is Resistance."

(R. Wagner.)

In the course of the work we may still gather a cer-
tain number of secondary themes, which have more or
less the character of Leit-motive, but which it is not in-
dispensable for us. to know in order' to understand the
work, because they occur merely as episodes. I here
offer a few only, with the sole aim of facilitating re-
search, only repeating that, having once begun, here, as
elsewhere, a much greater number of them may be dis-
covered :

Ardour, which only appears in the second part of the
Duet between Kundry and Parsifal, in the second act :

ARDOUR

Kundry

Resignation, which is merely outlined a few pages
farther on, but which we find, in the exact form given
below, in the first scene of the third act, where Kundry
is bringing some water to the fainting Parsifal :

OF RICHARD WAGNER

RESIGNATION

47 1

jA» ^

bJ J^ | , U hJ

fr<g

Benediction, which immediately succeeds the preceding

motiv :

BENEDICTION

Gurnemanz's Lamentations over Titurel's death, which
are only separated from The Benediction by 26 bars, and
will be found at the first words of the chorus of Knights
(in the last tableau) :

LAMENTATIONS

The Bells of Mohtsalvat, whose grave and solemn ring-
ing almost always accompanies the religious ceremonies,

47 2

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

which, by an entirely natural transformation, becomes
the march rhythm to which the Knights of the Holy
Grail defile past, etc.

THE BELLS OF MONTSALVAT

±±±=±3

8*Hassa

In ending this brief analysis of the style which Wagner
created with the ringing of the bells cf Montsalvat, I .can-
not help drawing attention here (which will strengthen
what has already been said on pp. 239, 244, 245, 250,
251, 271, 273, 344 and others, and which will now be
better understood) to what may be called the roots of the
Wagnerian musical language.

If we compare certain very characteristic motive with
each other :

The Bells of Montsalvat

which serves as a march for the Knights,

IVaking Love

of The Meistersinger,

The Beating

of the second act of the same work,

The IValfz, of the Apprentices . . .
of the third act,

The Love of Life

in Siegfried,

and The Decision to Love

also in Siegfried, third act, we are struck by the analogy
of the structure which thev present with their regular
descents by successive fourths, and by the similar senti-
ments they expiess: there is always the feeling of inten-
tion and decision, of a resolution formed.

3s jj Is egs

OF RICHARD WAGNER

473

It is therefore indisputable that tlm particular and
energetic form naturally presented itself to Wagner's
mind even time he desired to express the idea of volun-
tary action, and tree and unconstrained movement, and
that he thus employed it. Whether this is intentional
or involuntary, it matters little, — it is a fact.

And this remark becomes still more interesting when
we state that Beethoven, who is most certainly one of
the spiritual ancestors of Wagner, his forerunner most
indisputably before all others, had already employed an
identically similar formula for the purpose of express-
ing an act of laborious decision :

A G

B flat
F

DER SCHWER GEFASSTE ENTSCHLUSS
Grave

* )■-.} f

jyww—

muss es sein r
Allegro

Es muss sein

That is a root. — There are others, there are many
others, some of which it has only been possible to indi-
cate by inference in the course of this chapter. — It is
a whole unexplored mine to be exploited by the learned
musicographers who wish to go more deeply into the
mj steries of the Wagnerian philosophy, where everything
has not yet been discovered.

1 " Must it be ? It must lie !
Quartet in F major, op. 135.

Beethoven, the motto of the

474 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

CHAPTER V

THE INTERPRETATION

" Suit the action to the word, the word
to the action ; with this special ob-
servance, that you o'erstep not the
modesty of nature: for anything so
overdone is from the purpose of
playing, whose end, both at the first
and now, was and is, to hold, as
't were, the mirror up to nature."
Shakespeare.

WE have seen in the life of Wagner how exces-
sively repugnant to him was the mere thought
of following Art for money. Money, however, was neces-
sary to him, and even indispensable for the realization
of his vast conceptions ; but he never considered it as
anything but a means, not as an end.

This noble way of looking at the cultivation of Art
has become in some measure the device of the courage-
ous band from which the Festival-Theatre is recruited,
every time it is opened for a series of performances ; the
characteristic of every Wagnerian artist-interpreter, as we
find him at Bayreuth (and there only), is complete dis-
interestedness, the abnegation of his own personality, as
well as his own interests •, according to the example set by
the Master, he comes there with no other motive than
the pure desire of producing Art for Art's sake. There-
fore no one, neither the singers nor the members of the
< horus, the musicians in the orchestra nor the scene-
fitters, the instructors nor the leaders of the orchestra,

OF RICHARD WAGNER 475

receive* anything in the nature of money or reward ; they
all receive a simple indemnity which scarcely covers their
living expenses ; sometimes even they have refused that ;
their travelling-expenses are paid, and they are lodged
vvith an inhabitant at the charge of the administration ;
when the performances come to an end, they depart,
without having realized any pecuniary profit, for they
have not come for that. The happiness of co-operating
in the great work, of participating in a magnificent dis-
play of the beautiful, is sufficient for them ; they are
Priests of Art, artists in the purest and highest sense of
the word, and, with rare exceptions, thev are religious
artists, convinced of the greatness of their mission.

For the singer who is heard in Paris, Munich, Brus-
sels, or elsewhere, the greatest composer will always be
the one who has afforded him the greatest number of
successes ; the best work that in which the best role is
allotted to him ; he thinks more of the business side than
of the art, seeking above all to please the public and
have himself intrusted with an important and sympathetic
role, so as to be able afterwards to look forward to a
more advantageous engagement, and finally to get rich.
But on the day when he comes to Bayreuth, all idea of
lucre is dismissed in advance : it is a pilgrimage that he
is performing, and from that moment his whole will and
intelligence are directed solely to a reverential interpre-
tation of the work, putting aside the sordid considerations
and jealousies of the green-room. His sole aim hence-
forth is to render as faithfully as possible the part which
is assigned to him, without attempting to introduce into
it any other effects than those which are contained in it,
respectfully conforming to the exact letter and to the
tradition which is still alive in the minds and memories
of the surviving collaborators of the revered Master.

476 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

We can understand, aside from the individual value
of each assistant, what cohesion and truth the execution
and interpretation may gain when the actor is inspired
with such feelings, when he regards his functions like an
accomplished priest with happiness and pride, and when
he feels around him comrades who are impregnated with
the same respect for the dignity of Art.

It is not, therefore, the perfection or personal virtuos-
ity of this or that singer to which the exceptionally
striking and captivating character of the Bayreuth per-
formances must be attributed, but to that intimate solid-
arity, to that boundless devotion to the common cause,
which allows an artist, who is everywhere else accus-
tomed to play the leading parts, to accept here, without
feeling any loss of dignity, the very slightest character,
in which he will acquit himself with as much zeal and
conscientiousness as if he were the hero. These same
singers may be seen on other boards but they will never
be as they are here, because they have not the same in-
spiration.

The interpreter who intends to attack the Wagnerian
repertoire must be endowed with rare and manifold quali-
ties. Before all, he must possess naturally the artistic
sense, he must be an excellent musician, a musician who
cannot be baffled by any difficulty of intonation: — for
Wagner, by the very essence of his style, as we have
shown, treats the voice as a chromatic instrument, or
rather as a keyboard, 1 with a low and high compass, and

1 In a work which I esteem very highly (Ernst, Richard IVagner
and Contemporary Drama), I have seen this same subject treated in
terms which :it first sight seem contradictory to mine; it is not so,
however, it i- merely a question of words. I call the way in which
Mozart lias treated the voice -vocal style, not entirely neglecting the
side of virtuosity, and, in comparison, the way in which Beethoven
employs the vonv I consider more instrumental. When I say that

OF RICHARD WAGNER 477

various registers, but he neither takes, nor should take,
account of the eftort required to pass from one note to
another, or constantly to change the key, or to bridge
difficult intervals ; he does not try either to be easy or
to favour a singer's showy effects or virtuosity ; dramatic
accent and declamation, sung and intoned, stand for him
above everv other consideration, and it is by this means
that he obtains truth of language, absolute cohesion be-
tween the poem and the measured recitative which the
singers have to give forth on the stage, while the sym-
phonic web is being unwound in the orchestra, two ele-
ments of equal importance. — The Wagnerian interpreter
must also have the true qualities of a tragedian ; for there
is as much action and by-play as singing, and the least
fault, the least stage awkwardness, here becomes the
equivalent of a false note ; it is a discord.

But what is indispensable above all else is absolute
docility and submission to the gentle and urbane direc-
tions of those 'in charge of the instruction, including
Julius Kniese, who for many years has fulfilled the duties
of chief of the singing, and, more especially, Frau Wag-
ner, who watches with maternal care over the treasures
committed to her keeping, takes an active part in all the
rehearsa 3 and performances, and possesses the precious
traditions in a higher degree than any one else, and does
not intend them to fall into decay ; :iv.d in this she is per-
fectly right.

Every role has been minutelv mapped out to the smallest
detail by Wagner ; effects are not to be sought after, those

Wagner treats the voice as an instrument, I mean as a special in-
strument, the 'vocal declamatory instrument, if you like, and I no
more say that he writes tor the voice as for the violins, than that he
writes the flute parts like those of the trombone, which would be a
simple absurdity.

478 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

that are intended are simply to be observed. The best
interpreter is therefore the one who is most faithful and
sincere. And, above all, let it not be thought that this
docile and respectful manner of interpretation lessens in
the smallest degree the singer's prestige ; on the contrary,
it shows that he is possessed of the purest and most ex-
quisite artistic feeling.

Moreover, this is how Wagner, speaking of the cele-
brated tenor Schnorr, the marvellous creator of Tristan,
expresses himself on this subject :

"Schnorr was a born poet and musician: like myself he
passed from a general classical education to the particular study
of music ; it is very probable that he would soon have followed
in the same direction as myself if he had not developed those
inexhaustible vocal powers that were to help to realize my
highest ideals, and consequently to make him directly associated
with my career, by complementing my own labours. In this
new vocation our modern civilization offered him no other ex-
pedient than that of accepting engagements on the stage, of
becoming a tenor, very much as Liszt, in a similar case became
a pianist."

In saying this, he ranked the genius of interpretation
with that of creation, and showed in what esteem he him-
self held the artist who was capable of assimilating the
. author's inmost thoughts and faithfully portraying them.

As for the rest, Bayreuth should not be visited for the
sake of hearing the actor, but for seeing the work, con-
sidering ourselves happy if we have the good fortune to
chance upon an interpretation of absolute genius, which
sometimes happens, but this is not necessary for the under-
standing of the work.

From its origin to 1892, the Festival-Theatre was
entirely dependent, so far as its singers were concerned,
on the great theatres of Germany ; at present the school

OF RICHARD WAGNER 479

of dramatic singing, of the creation of which Wagner had
long dreamed, which, to tell the truth, only yet exists in
a rudimentary form, and which is often called the Con-
servatoire of Bayreuth, is beginning to hear fruit.

There, under the direction- of Julius Knicsc and the
strong impulse of Mine. Wagner, young people of vocal
talent learn what is necessary for the interpretation of
the Wagnerian works; they arc first made thorough
musicians and elocutionists, their voices are developed,
their musical and dramatic intelligence is elevated, op-
portunity is afforded for them to rehearse in scenes of
secondary and sometimes of higher importance, and then
they make their first attempts at the Festival-Theatre as
simple members of the chorus. Thus in 1894 five
pupils of the Bayreuth School were found in the choruses,
three women and two men, Breuer and Burgstaller;
both the latter were at the same time entrusted with
roles which form mere episodes in Lohengrin, Parsifal.
and Tannhauser. In 1896, Breuer made an excellent
Mime, whilst Burgstaller interpreted the important char-
acter of Siegfried in a more than satisfactory manner.

These are the first productions of the youthful School
of Bayreuth, from which we mav hope to see a race of
musician-singers arise, a species of extreme rarity, and
one almost unknown, alas ! under our skies.

The theatre of Bayreuth has been opened eleven times
since its erection to 1896.

In 1896 the Tetralogy of Der Ring des Nibelungen

was given three times 12 performances

In 1882, Parsifal 1 6 «

In 1883, Parsifal 12 «

In 1884, Parsifal 10 "

4 8o

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

In 1886, Parsifal . . .
and Tristan und Isolde
In 1888, Parsifal . . .

and Die Meistersinger
In 1889, Parsifal . . .
Tristan und Isolde
and Die Meistersinger
In 1 89 1, Parsifal

Tristan und Isolde
and Tannbduser
In 1892, Parsifal

Tristan und Isolde
Tannbduser
and Die Meistersinger
In 1894, Parsifal

Lohengrin .

and Tannbduser

In 1896 five performances of the

Tetralogy of the Ring made

9 performances.
8

9
4
5

7
8

9
6

5
20

which makes a total of 182 representations,

32 of The Tetralogy (each division 8 times),
92 of Parsifal,
19 of Tristan,
l J of Die Meistersinger,
16 of Tannbduser,
and 6 of Lohengrin.

Below, also, we give the distribution of the roles, as
well as the persons directing each of these series of
performances; I think that much interesting informa-
tion on various points may be gained from these lists,
which have never been published, but the perfect authen-
ticity of which I guarantee.

OF RICHARD \\ \( iNER

481

DER RING DES NIBELUNGEN
In 1876 and 1896
1876 1

Con in re roK .

Sl VGE-MaNAGER :

Insi b 1 1 roi
and assistant-
musicians on
the stage.

I [ans Richter.

Karl Brandt.
Anton Seidl.
Franz Fischer.
Mi in. mn Zimmer.
I (emetrius I alias.

eph Rubinstein.

ix Mottl.

1 Dei
Jos

VFel

1896
1 [ans Richter.
Felix Mottl.

Siegfried Wagner.
Julius Kni( s» ■
Michael Balling.
Frantz Beidler.
Willibald Kahler.
< is, ar Merz.
arl Pohlig.
Edouard Ki.sler.

RIIl'.IXGOLD

Wotan.

Donner.

Froh.

Loge.

Alberich.

Mime.

Fasoit.

Fafner.

Fricka.

Freia.

Erda.

Rhine-
Daughters.

Franz lletz.

Eugen Gura.

1 ri org linger.

Ilcinrich Vogl.

Carl Mill.

Carl Schlosser.

Albert Filers.

Franz von Reichenberg.

Friederike Griin.

Marie Haupt.

Luise Jai'de.

Lilli I /ehmann. _

Marie I .ehnianiiT

Minna Lammert.

Hermann Bachmann.

Carl Perron.
I lerniann Hat hmann.
Alois Burgstaller.
Heinrich Vogl.
Fried. Friedrichs.
Hans Breuer.
Ernst Wachter.
Johannes Elmblad.
Marie Brema.
Marion Weed.
E. Schuinami-Hcink.
Josephine v. Artner.
Katharina Rosing.
Olive Fremstad.

DIE WALKURE

Siegmund.

Hunding.
Wotan.

Sieglinde
Brunnhilde.

Albert Niemann.

Joseph Niering.
Franz Betz.

Josephine Schefzky.
Amalie Materna.

Emil ( rei hauser.

I leinrich Vogl. 2
Ernst Wat hter.
I [inn. mn Bai hmann.

< .11 1 Pel 1011.
Rosa Sucher.
Ellen ' rulbransi «.

Lilli I.chnaann- Kalisch.
Marie IheilKi.

Josephine v. Artner.

Fricka. Friederike Griin.

Gerhilde. Marie Haupt.

1 The names of the Creators of the Tetralogy are engraved on a
marble slab in the peristyle of the theatre.
- Vogl's name was not on the programme ,

482

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Helmwige.

Ortlinde.

Waltraute.

Siegrune.

Rossweisse.

Grimgerde.

Schwertleite

Lilli Lehmann.
Marie Lehmann.
Luise Jai'de.
Antonie Amann.
Minna Lammert.
Hedwig Reicher-

Kindermann.
Johanna Jachmann-

Wagner.

Auguste Meyer.
Marion Weed.
E. Schuman n-Heinle
Johanna JNeumayen
Luise Reuss-Belce.
Katharina Rosing.

Olive Fremstad

SIEGFRIED

Siegfried.

Mime.

The Wanderer,

Alberieh.
Fafner.
Erda.
Brunnhilde.

The Bird

Georg linger.

Carl Schlosser.
Franz Betz.

Carl Hill.

Franz von Reichenberg.

Luise Jai'de.

Amalie Materna.

Marie Haupt.

Alois Burgstaller.

Wilhelm Griining.

Gustav Seidel. 1
H a ns Breuer.
Hermann Bachmann.

Carl Perron.
Fried. Friedrichs.
Johannes Elmblad.
E. Schumann-Heink.
Llleii Gulbraifson.

Lilli Lehmann-Kalisch
JosephTnev. Artner.

MMERUNG

Alois Burgstaller.

Wilhelm Griining.

Gustav Seidel.
Carl Gross.
Johannes Elmblad.

Carl Grengg.
Fried. Friedrichs.
Ellen Gulbranson.

Lilli L ehmann-Kalisch.
Luise Reuss-Belce.
E. Schumann-Heink.
M ar^e^ eTima ir?f.
Luise Reuss-Belce.
E. Schumann-Heink.

Josephine v. Artner.
katharina Rosing.
Olive Fremstad.

Chorus of 30 men
and 12 women.

1 Seidel's name was on the programmes, but he was not called
upon to fill the part.

DIE GOTTERDA

Siegfried.

Georg Unger.

Gunther.

Eugen Gura.

Hagen.

Gustav Siehr.

Alberieh.

Carl Hill.

Brunnhilde.

Amalie Materna.

Gutrune.

Mathilde Weckerlin.

Waltraute.

Luise Jai'de.

( Johanna Jachmann-
J Wagner.
j Josephine Schefzky.
( Friederike Griin.

The Norns.

The Rhine-
Daughters.

( Lilli Lehmann.

Marie Lehmann.
( Minna Lammert.

Chorus of 2S men

and 9 women.

tannhAuser

In 1S91, 1892, and 1894.

,8„

.89*

1894

Conductors ■

Hermann Levi.
Felix Mottl.

Julius Kniese.
Hermann Levi.
Felix Mottl.
Carl Muck.
Hans Rkhter.

Julius Kniese.
Hermann Levi.
Felix Mottl.
Hans Richter.
Richard Strauss.

Chorus-masters:

Julius Kniese.
Heinrich Porges.

Rehearsers
on the stage.

Carl Armbruster.
Albert Gorter.
Engelbert Humperdinck.
Otlo Lohse.
Oscar Merz.
Paumgartner.
Hugo Rohr.
Hans Steiner.
Richard Strauss.

Carl Armbruster (director
of music on the stage).

Kurt. Hosel.

Fngclbert Humperdinck.

Oscar Merz.

Carl Pohlig.

Heinrich Porges (chorus-
master).

Max Schilling.

Sk-gfried Wagner.

Carl Armbruster.
Eng. Humperdinck.
Oscar lunger-
Franz Mikoren.
Carl Pohlig.
Heinrich Porges.
Anton Schlosser.
Siegfried Wagner.

The Landgrave

Georg Doring.
Ileinr. Wiegand.

Georg Doring.

Tannhauaer.

Max Alvary.

Herm. Wmkelmann.

Heinr. Zeller.

Wilhelm Griming.

Wilhelm Gruning.

Wolfram.

Theodor Reichmann. '_
Carl Scheideinantel. '

J. Kaschmann. '
Carl Scheide mantel. '

G. Kaschmann.
Theodor Reichmann

Walter.

Wilhelm GrUning.

Emil Gerhauser.

Bitercdf.

Emil Liepe.

Michael Takats.

Henry.

Heinrich Zeller.

Alois Burgstaller.

Reinmar.

Franz Schlosser.

Carl Bucha.

Elizabeth.

Pauline dc Anna. 1
Elisa Wiborg. ]

Adolphi'ne Welschke. }
Elisa Wiborg. 1

Pauline de Anna.
Elisa Wiborg.

Venus. J

Pauline Mailhac
Rosa Sucher.

Pauline Mailhac.

A young shepherd. j

Emilie Herzog. J
Luise Mulder. j

Luise Mulder. 1
Ida Pfund. ]

Marie Deppe.
Luise Mulder.

Chorus of 53 men

Chorus of 61 men

Chorus of 65 men
and 52 women.

Dancing under the direction of Mme. Virginia

Zuccbi; invariably 30 males an

d 34 females

OF RICHARD WAGNER

4«3

Conductors:

Rehearsers and

musician-assistants

on the stage :

King Henry.
Lohengrin.
Frederick.
The Herald.
4 nobles.

Elsa.
Ortrude.

LOHENGRIN

1894

Julius Kniese.

1 [ermann Levi.

Felix Mottl.

Hans Richter.

Richard Strauss.

Carl Armbruster.

Eng. Humperdinck.

Oscar Jiinger.

Franz Mikoren.

Carl Pohlig.

Heinrich Forges.

Anton Schlosser.

Siegfried Wagner.

Carl Grengg. — Max Mosel.

Ernest van Dyck.

Demeter Popovici.

Hermann Bachmann.

Hans Breuer, Carl Bucha, Joseph Cianda,

Heinr. Scheuten.
Lilian Nordica.
Marie Brema. — Pauline Mailhac.

Chorus of 65 men and 52 women.

The composition of the orchestra is almost fixed and
invariable ; it can hardly be increased on account of the
impossibility of enlarging the space allotted to it, but
certain works necessitate the presence of a greater or
smaller number of instrumentalists on the stage.

Here is the exact number of which the orchestra has
been composed on the various occasions :

484

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Violins

Violas

Violoncellos

Double-Basses

Flutes

Oboes

Cor Anglais

Clarinets

Bass-Clarinets

Bassoons

Contrabassoons

Horns

Trumpets

Bass Trumpets

Trombones

Trombones — contrabass

Tubas — tenor

Tubas — bass

Tuba — contrabass

Kettledrums

Harps

1876 1886 1

3 2

1891 1892

3 2

1894

1896

As will be seen, the String Quartet has suffered only
the slightest modifications ; the most curious are in the
Horns, which have varied from seven to eleven ; the
Bass Trumpet and the Tuba Contrabass only appear
when The Ring is played -, the latter also requires a third
Drum and four additional Harps.

The largest orchestra was that of 1896, containing
125 musicians, nine more than in 1876.

Like the singers, the orchestra is recruited from every
direction, more particularly in Germany, as is natural,
but also largely abroad. It is incontestably a body of
experts, and it is not rare to find in it artists who else-
where fulfil the duties and bear the title of- Leader of the
Orchestra, Kapellmeister, and Director of the Court
Music. But here, under the admirable direction of the
great artists, Hans Richter, Hermann Levi, and Felix

OF RICHARD WAGNER

485

Mottl, they receive at the same time a technical instruc-
tion and an artistic impulse which they might seek for in
vain elsewhere.

HANS RICIITl K.

There is no need of severity to obtain exactitude and
obedience from them ; they all come with goodwill to
range themselves under the great and noble banner; the
orchestra is a united family, and the undisputed authority

*86

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

of the chief is marked with a good humour which is quite
fatherly. At a recent rehearsal of Siegfried, one of the
drums had been struck a little before the right moment.

HERMANN LEVI.

11 Sir," said Richter gently, " I would have you observe
that Fafner does not die till the second beat," — which
was duly noted.

During the performances, if he darts an angry glance
at a culprit (which sometimes happens there as else-

OF RICHARD WAGNER

4*7

where), he never fails to bestow a smile of satisfaction

and encouragement on the soloist who has just distin-
guished himself by an exact interpretation of his role ; I

FELIX Mi O 1 1

say role, for, there is no mistake about it, all the roles an
not upon the stage; there are many, and no he least
important, which arc confided exclusn ely to the orchestra,
and each musician, by the instruction gained at rehearsal,

488 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

knows, at anv moment, the meaning of what he is doing,
whether he is simply contributing to an ensemble effect, or
whether the musical phrase in his charge possesses any
particular signification which must be accentuated, and
to what degree; he is not one of those who know better
than all the commentators the force of the Leit-motiv <e,
often without knowing their names, which are always
conventional and often variable, but, what is better, he
understands their spirit and inner meaning. Thence
results a symphonic execution which, even if it some-
times sins on the side of individual virtuosity, is charac-
terized bv exceptional intelligence ; it is not always
perfection, but right intention is always perceptible and
it never becomes meaningless.

At Bayreuth the orchestra, although so large, is never
noisy. If any fault is to be found with it, it is rather
that of being sometimes too subdued ; it never drowns
the voice of the singer, and every syllable is distinctly
audible ; this may arise partly from the utterance of the
actors, which is exceedingly clear in general, and from
the numerous consonants of the German language ; but
it is certain that the underground situation of the or-
chestra, like an inverted amphitheatre and partly covered
with screens, has much to do with it ; the fusion of
brasses and strings in the depths sometimes produces an
organ-tone which can only be heard there.

Moreover, there is nothing more curious than the
appearance of the orchestra during a performance ; un-
fortunately no one, without a single exception, is allowed
to go into it; the entrance is strictly guarded. The care-
fully shaded incandescent lights illuminate the stands
before which the musicians are seated, the majority of
them in their shirt-sleeves, for it is warm in July, and
they give their whole heart to the work ; people are fond

OF RICHARD WAGNER 489

of telling how "bocks" accumulate beside them, which, of
course, are not touched till there area certain number of
bars' rest, but this is absolutely false. The truth is that
when their part gives them a rest, the neglected ones of
the orchestra, the Trombones and Tubas, who dwell in
the depths of the cave, surreptitiously creep, gliding
among the music-stands, to try to get a glimpse, if only
for a moment, of a corner of the stage, a happiness which
is reserved alone for those of the first and second violins
who are placed above in the first row.

The conductor above (who, like the others, takes off his
jacket and cravat), has his face lighted up by two lamps
whose powerful reflectors are turned upon him, so that
no one, on the stage or in the orchestra, may lose any of
his gestures or facial expressions; it is not his score that is
illuminated, he knows that by heart and rarelv glances at it;
it is himself, the absolute master, the sole one on whom
the whole responsibility of the entire interpretation falls.

Notwithstanding the talent and conscientiousness of
each of the participants and the profound experience and
conviction of the chiefs, it. is only after infinite and
laborious study that works so complex as those which
form the Bayreuth repertoire are finally produced. The
singers arrive, already knowing their parts by heart, and
the majority of musicians have already had opportunities
in other German theatres (exc ept in t he_ case of Parsifal ,
which has never been performed elsewhere); but it still
remains for them to acquire that marvellous cohesion,
and that feeling of respect for the work which particu-
larly characterizes and gives a colour of its own to the
model-interpretation at the Festival- Theatre.

It seems to me therefore that it will be interesting to
give the reader as an example the Table of Rehearsals
of the Tetralogy of The Ring of the Nibelung in 1896.

490

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

This preparatory work, arranged and settled in advance,
lasted from June 15th to July 18th without intermission
except for three days of rest wisely provided for towards
the close of the studies.

It follows in detail :

RHEINGOLD

' 9

to n o'clock .

Wind instruments. 1

to 1 "

Strings.

June

■5'

(

33 c
k 5-3C
9

to 5.30 "
to S "
ton "

. ■ Stage with piano.

Full orchestra.

Stage with piano.
. Full orchestra.

June

16} 11

to 1 "

. Stage with piano.

June

I 3

( 10

,7 1 4

to 7 "
to 1 "
to 7 "

. Stage with orchestra
. Orchestra.

DIE WALK1

JRE

Act

1 9

to 11 o'clock .

Wind instruments.

June

18,

to 1

to s "

Strings.

Stage with piano.

Full orchestra.

I 5

Stage with piano.

Act

II.

to 1 1 o'clock .

Wind instruments.

June

to 1 "
to I "

to 5 "

Strings.

Stage with piano.

Full orchestra.

I 5

to 8 "

Stage with piano.

1 Thf partial rehearsals of the orchestra take place in the Res-
taurant-Brasserie, to the left of the theatre as you face it. The
conductor bravely mounts a table with his chair and stand and the
musicians group themselves around him. It is very homelike and
picturesque.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

491

Act III.

June 20

( 9 to 1 1 o'clock

II to I "

10 to I "

3 to 5 "
5

Wind instruments.

Strings.

Stage with piano.

Full orchestra.

Stage with piano.

Acts I. and II.
9.30 to 1 o'clock . . . Stage with orchestra.

Act III.
I ■; o'clocl

( 9 ' 3
June 2i-[

5 o'clock Stage with orchestra.

f 9

June 22

June

June 24

r 9

1 1

June 25-.

SIEGFRIED

Act I.

to 11 o'clock
to 1

to 5

Act II.

to 11 o'clock
to 1

to 1 "
to 5 "
to 8 "

Act III.

to 11 o'clock
to 1

to 1 "
to 5 "

Wind instruments.

Strings.

Stage with piano.

Full orchestra.

Stage with piano.

Wind instruments.

Strings.

Stage with piano.

Full orchestra.

Stage with piano.

Wind instruments.

Strings.

Stage with piano.

Full orchestra.

Stage with piano.

Acts I. and II.
9.30 to 1 o'clock . . . Stage with orchestra.

Act III.
V 5 o'clock Stage with orchestra.

492

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

DIE GOTTERDAMMERUNG
Prologue

June 26

June 27

June 28

June 29-

r 9

to 1 1 o'clock .

Wind instruments.

1 1

to 1

Strings.

Stage with piano.

to 5 "

Full orchestra.

1 5

Stage with piano.

Act

f 9

to 1 1 o'clock .

Wind instruments.

1 1

to 1 "

Strings.

Stage with piano.

to 5 "

Full orchestra.

1 5

Stage with piano.

Act

f 9

to 11 o'clock .

Wind instruments.

1 1

to I "

Strings.

Stage with piano.

to 5 <<

Full orchestra.

1 5

Stage with piano.

Act

III.

r 9

to 11 o'clock .

Wind instruments.

1 1

to I "

Strings.

Stage with piano.

3
1 5

to 5 "

Full orchestra.
Stage with piano.

Prologue and Act I.
r 9.30 to 1 o'clock . . . Stage with orchestra.
June 30- Acts II. and III.

I t; o'clock Stage with orchestra.

July 1

" 2

" 3

" 4

" 5

" 6

Das Rheingold.
Die Walkiire.
Siegfried.

Full rehearsals with
orchestra.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 493

July 7 Die GbUcrdiimmcrung. )

o << ■ f Full rehearsal s n iili

orchestra.

" 9

" 10 (Rest).

" 11 Reunion.

" 12 Das Rheingold. Full rehearsal.

" 13 Die Walkiire.

" 14 (Rest).

" 15 Siegfried. Full rehearsal.

" 16 Die Gotterdiimmerung. "

' 17 Reunion.

" iS (Rest).

On the following day, the 19th, the performances
began.

The studies had been conducted otherwise and at
greater length at the time of the inauguration.

The four weeks of July, 1875, were given up to re-
hearsals with the piano : first week, Das Rheingold; second,
Die lValkiire\ third, Siegfried, and fourth, Die Gotterdiim-
merung. From the 1st to the 15th of August of the same
year, the same works were rehearsed with the orchestra ;
in the third week of August the stage part was studied.

These rehearsals, however, were onlj preparatory, fur,
in 1876, from June 3rd, the rehearsals were recommenced,
sometimes with the piano, sometimes with tin- orchestra,
and afterwards the stage; from August 6th to August 9th
the full rehearsals were held, and on Sunday, the 1 4th, at
7 p. m., the first performance began, with Das Rheingold.

So that in 1875 and 1876 there were about three
months of rehearsing.

From this we see that the life of the members of the
orchestra during the preparatory studies is not an idle one.

But the authorities know how to make' it pleasant tor
them. Mme. Wagner is there and loves to receive
them, to give them a heart) welcome, to fete them and

494 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

encourage them in their work. They are welcome
guests at Wahnfried.

Generally they take their meals in common, in groups,
according to their hours of rehearsal, in one of the large
restaurants near the theatre, where they are very well
served at an exceedingly reasonable price.

Certainly they work very hard and tire themselves ;
but above their fatigue hovers the inspiriting thought of
the great performance to be realized, of the end to be
attained ; and so no one complains, all rejoice in their
mutual efforts and aid and encourage each other.

Immediately under the orders of the conductor are
placed the assistant-musicians of the stage, generally eight
in number, sometimes six, and rarely nine. Their duties
are very numerous and include those of chief of the sing-
ing and chorus, prompter, rehearser, and accompanist in
charge of those studying their roles ; they are constantly
about the stage, some at certain fixed points on the right
or left of the curtain, others following the singers, score
in hand, whilst keeping out of sight behind the wings
and portions of the scenery, constantly guiding the actors,
giving them the key, beating time to help them attack,
seeing that the shifting of the scenery exactly agrees
with the musical text, giving the signal for the effects of
light, etc., etc. They are the leader's staff officers.
Besides this, it falls within their province to play those
instruments which are only rarely used, — the large
organ in Lohengrin and the Meister singer, another, very
small (having only four pipes), placed in a corner of the
orchestra and serving notably to reinforce the E flat at the
beginning of Das Rheingold, the Glockenspiel (the Bells),
Beckmesser's lute, the thunder, etc., etc. It is needless
to say that these important functions, which are so full
of responsibility, can only be fulfilled by musicians whose

OF RICHARD WAGNER

495

certainty of touch is absolute, and who are entirely calm,
collected, and capable of independent initiative. In 1876,
Mottl was one of these assistants; later we frequently

SIEGFRIED WAGNER.

find among them the names of Humperdinck, Carl Arm-
bruster, a London organist, Heinrich Porges, and finally,
in 1892 and 1894., Siegfried Wagner served his appren-
ticeship here before assuming the conductorship.

I regret not being able to give the names of all these

496 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

great musicians hailing from all parts of Germany, Aus-
tria, England, Switzerland, and Russia. In 1876, France
was represented in the orchestra by a M. Laurent, at
that time a violinist at Montbeliard ; in 1896 two
Frenchmen took part in the performance, one as first
violin, the other as rehearser of roles and stage assistant;
these are: MM. Gustave Fridrich, who was long a first
violin at the Opera and at the Societe des Concerts;
and Edouard Risler, the young and already great pianist,
one of the brightest blossoms of our Conservatoire de
Paris, who accompanied on the piano the majority of the
stage rehearsals.

These two artists, whose extreme value and devotion
Mme. Wagner fully appreciates, have several times been
called upon, in company with the greatest singers, to
charm her audience of distinguished guests at the Wahn-
fried soirees during the Festival season.

Wagner attached a very great importance to the scenery
which he planned himself and which was executed under
his orders and after his minute directions by the artist-
decorators. The smallest detail did not escape him.

It is easy to understand that in an entirely darkened
hall, where the eyes of the spectator are neither dazzled
by the footlights nor attracted by any trifling or passing
incidents, the expressive force of the scenery is singularly
increased. The curtain itself is expressive. It does not
rise, as everywhere else; it parts in the middle gracefully,
rising towards the top corners with a suddenness or a
deliberate majesty according to circumstances, regulated,
like everything else, by the scrupulously careful Master
who left nothing to run the risks of interpretation. For
example, after the terrifying scene with which Gbtter-
d'dmmerung ends, the curtain closes as if regretfully, let-
ting us gaze long on the affecting flames of the pyre and

OF RICHARD WAGNER 497

the conflagration of Walhalla ; whilst it brusquely shuts
out the riotous buffoonery in the scenes of the second
Act of Die Meister singer, by falling at a single blow as
the theatre is flooded with light amidst the joyous laugh-
ter of the spectators.

If the Wagnerian scenery is not always of extraordi-
nary richness, if it is more sober than that of the Opera
de Paris, or of the Chatelet, it is, on the other hand, more
harmonious, and by this I mean that it harmonizes better
with the work, and, so to speak, is incorporated with it;
with rare exceptions it succeeds in producing the desired
illusion.

Among those that seem to me defective, I will par-
ticularly mention that of the Flower- Maidens with its
loud and brutal tones and monstrous and improbable
blooms, which rather remind one of the hotel wall-
decorations of small provincial towns than of flowers of
magic and sorcery; the Rainbow of the last scene of Das
Rbeingold, which seems to be made of wood ; the tableau
of the Venusberg, which has never been a success on any
stage, and which, perhaps, it is impossible to realize; the
God Loge may be reproached for bis extreme parsimony
in the matter of the flames which should surround the
sleeping Walkyric on all sides; the Ride may be con-
sidered childish. But these are very small details, to
which we attach no importance whateyer when we are
captivated by the subject.

What we may regard with unbounded admiration are
the superb pictures of the first and third acts of Lohen-
grin, the Ship and Kareol in Tristan und Isolde, almost all
the scenery of Die Meister singer, and that one (which
perhaps is the most striking of all in its austere sincerity)
of the first and third acts of Parsifal', in the Tetralog)
of The Ring of the Nibelung, the first scene of the Prologue,

498 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

the depths of the Rhine, Alberich's cavern, the Rock of
the Walkyries, the Forge, the forest scene by the Rhine,
and the two views, interior and exterior, of Gunther's
abode with the river in the background. All these are,
in truth, splendid, and add not a little to the emotion
roused by the music.

Despite all that has been said about it, the machinery
is not at all extraordinary; it is that of every well-
organized theatre ; sometimes, however, it is very inge-
nious, but always with simple means ; thus the scenery
in Parsifal, which passes first from left to right and then
from right to left, giving the spectator the impression
that it is he who is moving, is managed by simply rolling
up, on vertical cylinders, with varying speed, lengths of
scenery placed at different distances on the stage. To
avoid closing the curtains at the change of scene there is
an ingenious system of jets of vapour rising from the
ground and mingling with the clouds painted on gauze,
cleverly concealing from the audience what is passing on
the stage. The Rhine-Daughters, who seem to be really
swimming in the waters, moving with surprising ease,
and covering the whole height of the scene, sometimes
darting to the very top as if to breathe the air at the sur-
face of the water, are simply lying in a kind of metal
case, raised by means of invisible cords by strong work-
men moving freely above the stage. 1 At the first re-
hearsal one of the Undines fainted ; however, there is
no danger, for each of them is provided with six men
commanded by one of the assistant stage-musicians who
sees that their evolutions coincide with the music and
with the impotent efforts of Alberich, who looks like a
St. Bernard the Hermit chasing prawns, or sea-horses, in

1 This device dates from 1896. The means employed in 1876
was at once more complicated and less ingenious.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 499

an aquarium. The Dragon is the ordinary fairy-stage
contrivance ; a man makes him open his jaws and roll
his eyes, while the actor (Fafner), standing behind the
scenery at the back, bellows and roars into an immense
speaking-trumpet.

The stage business is quite different to ours. The
actors play much less to the audience than to each other ;
they look at each other when they speak ; they are not
afraid of turning their backs on the audience when occa-
sion demands, witness Parsifal, who stands in this atti-
tude in the foreground without moving during half of the
first act : they behave on the stage as they would do in
real life, without seeming to be conscious of an audience
in front of them. This is so natural to them that it
does not seem at all remarkable to us ; but if one of
them happens to differ and act in the conventional man-
ner, addressing his gestures and words to the audience,
we are immediately astonished and shocked. When
there is a chorus, moreover, the members do not arrange
themselves symmetrically in two rows, drawn up like sol-
diers in line, or in a half-circle, exactly facing the audi-
ence and raising their arms all together like automata at
the loudest note. Each one has his individual part, he
plays, sings, and acts it, and the result is a feeling of
truth and life that is infinitely more satisfying.

Wagner, then, had long put in practice the system of
natural stage action tried of late years at the Theatre-
Libre in Paris by a French comedian, — a system, which,
most happily, tends more and more to be generally
adopted.

The men's costumes are generally very beautiful ;
those of the women do not lend themselves to splendour
so readily as the brilliant armour of the Knights. With
the exception of the martial equipment of the Walkyries,

500

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

a few rich female toilettes in Lohengrin, and the betrothal
toilettes of Eva and Isolde, Oueen of Cornwall, the
heroines, by their very character, are not intended to
make a parade of elegance. Let us note in passing that
Freia's adornment, in Rbeingold,was copied in detail from
one of the most graceful figures in Botticelli's Spring.

The expenses are very considerable ; to give only one
example, the cost of staging Der Ring des Nibelungen in
1896 amounted to 800,000 francs ($160,000), spread
over two years' work.

I would inform those who are astonished at this expense
that the scenery alone (that of 1876 having been lost), cost
1 55,000 francs ($3 1,000), 35,000 francs($7,OOo)of which
went for the clouds alone; and the scenery is not all;
there is its maintenance and machinery, the maintenance
of the theatre itself during the off years ; the costumes, the
lighting, for which a special electrical plant has been estab-
lished near the theatre ; then there are the travelling and
lodging expenses for all the artists, singers, soloists, mem-
bers of the chorus, instrumentalists, etc.

Finally, here, as in every other theatre, there is a

number of persons who are never seen by the spectator,

but who are necessary for working the scenery and

machinery, for lighting and dressing ; here they are in

detail :

2 head scene shifters.

2 assistant shifters.
28 working shifters (from Dresden, Carlsruhe,

Darmstadt, etc.)
45 carpenters.
10 joiners.

10 ordinary workmen.
1 chief of the light effects.

3 assistants.

1 chief of the general lighting.
5 assistants.

On the stage : ■

OF RICHARD WAGNER

501

, , .1 , . • ( 1 chief engineer.

At the electric V , . b , . . ■ , ,

, < 2 working electricians tor running the dynamos,

plant : ) 1. ,

(. 2 ordinary workmen.

f 1 head tailor.

4 tailms.

5 coutur tires.
12 dressers (when Tristan or Lohengrin is played,

and then an sometimes 250 peopli on the stage,
the number of dressers is in< reased to So).

1 chief hail di esser.

1 chief female hairdi esser.

4 hairdressers.

Total: 140 to 220 persons.

Adding together the actors, dancers, and chorus who
may be on the stage (sometimes 250), the orchestra with
its full complement of 1 1 horns and 8 harps (125), and the
stage assistants (220) we arrive at a grand total of 603 as
the respectable effective of the little army gathered directly
or indirectly under the command of the Conductor.

There is no bell to announce the end of the entr'acte.
When the time has come, a band of trumpets and trom-
bones furnished by the regiment in garrison at Bayreuth,
but in civilian costume, comes out or the theatre and
sounds a loud flourish to the four cardinal points in suc-
cession. Like all the rest, the m for these calls
have been regulated by Wagner himself. They are
always taken from the work being played and announce
one of the motive of the act about to commence. Here
is the full list :

TANNHAUSER Act I

THE HUNT

Trumpets in C

T W f f

502

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

BEGINNING OF THE MARCH

Act I]

MOTIV OF PARDON

A A

A A /V O

Tromb.

Act III

LOHENGRIN
THE KING'S CALL,

Act 1

Act II

THE MYSTERY OF THE NAME

Trumpets /
in /

rfi^ a-

Tromb '

JJ A

V
A

Troinb.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 503

An III

TRISTAN UND ISOLDE

Act I

FRAGMENT OF THE YOUNG SAILOR'S SONG

Tromb

fy\l * 'I r r h' jl|

M> ^

Wi. f * ^

T^r-Hr

Alt II

DEATH

504-

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Act III

FRAGMENT OF SADNESS — MOTIV
OF THE SHEPHERD

Trumpets
in C

Tromb.

fy ^ "f — —

3 b r

EEEES L,„ 1 J ' 1 =■

DIE MEISTERSINGER

Act I

Tromb

DIE MEISTERSINGER

.AAA **

Act II

THE SERENADE

a a g

Act III

FANFARE OF THE CORPORATIONS

Tromb

OF RICHARD WAGNER 505

DIE TETRALOGIE DER RING DES

NIBELUNGEN

DAS RHEINGOLD
INCANTATION OF THE THUNDER

Tronib

Trumpets

Tromb.

Trumpet

Tromb

DIE WALK.URE
THE SWORD

Acts I and II

THE SWORD

Act III

506

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

SIEGFRIED Act I

CALL OF THE SON OF THE WOODS

Act II

VARIATION OF THE CALL OF THE
SON OF THE WOODS

Trumpets

Tromb.

Act III
SIEGFRIED GUARDIAN OF THE SWORD

Trumpets

Tromb.

t '» . » -e-

DIE GOTTERDAMMERUNG
CURSE OF THE RING

Act I

Trumpets ;

TrOmpets

OF RICHARD WAGNER 507

Act II
CALL TO THE MARRIAGE

/7\

Act III

WALHALLA

Jj a t e •■ «P

.■#•■*■ ^

*—

r ' p~

***4 ^J ' VJ/

Tromb.

PARSIFAL
THE EUCHARIST

PARSIFAL

Act I

Act II

5 o8

THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Act III

THE EUCHARIST

Trumpets
in IS flat

Tromb.

THE LANCE

i'^ j.>Hj.JU ^^

The number of trumpeters varies in accordance with
the importance of the moth that serves as the call, and
according to whether it is presented with or without its
harmony ; for the last calls of Lohengrin and Gotterdam-
merung, which are given with exceptional pomp, there
are as many as 24 musicians.

The " three traditional blows " are not struck. When
in obedience to the orders of the herald-trumpeters ever) -
one has returned to his seat, darkness follows, bringing
with it complete silence. A whole minute passes thus
in profound reflection, and then the first sound issues
from the orchestra.

That is dignified, solemn, and majestic, and commands
respect.

We have now ended this study of the Theatre of
Bayreuth and its arrangements. I hope that the reader
has taken as much interest in reading it as I myself
have experienced pleasure in gathering together the
materials.

I have thought it necessary to enter into many details,
some of which may seem idle to some people, but not to
all ; in mv opinion, nothing is insignificant when we are
dealing with an organization that is so wonderfully com-
prehensive and complete.

OF RICHARD WAGNER

509

I have been able to demonstrate bow easy and a
able is the short necessary journey, and to describe the
courteous and welcome reception one is sure of receiving

ANTON i- 1 ni.. 1

from the Bayreuth inhabitants; I have succeeded in
broadly sketching the principal periods of the life ot the

1 Anton Seidl (born in Budapest, May 7, iS<;o), who was invited
to conduct Parsifal in Bayreuth in 1X97, ranks among the gn
of the Wagnerian conductors, not only because of liin genius and

5 io THE MUSIC DRAMAS

creator of all these prodigious marvels, a life so troubled
and yet led in a straight line, keeping tenaciously and

scholarship, but because he also possessed the correct Wagnerian
traditions_given to him by the composer himself. A pupil of Hans
Richter, he became Wagner's musical secretary in 1872, was one of
his musical stage-directors for the Festival of the Ring in 1876, and
lived at Wahnfried for six years on the most intimate terms with
Wagner. Wagner confided to him the task of arranging the greater
part of the first vocal score of Parsifal. He conducted the Nibe-
lungen Ring in Berlin in 1880, in London in 1881, and introduced
this work in Konigsberg, Dantzig, Brussels, Amsterdam, Karlsruhe,
Darmstadt, Stuttgart, Hanover, Venice, Bologna, Rome, Turin,
Trieste, Budapest, and other European cities, with the greatest suc-
cess. In 1885 Mr. Seidl came to New York to become conductor
of the Metropolitan Opera House. Under his direction were repre-
sented for the first time in America : Die Meistersinger, Jan. 4,1886;
Tristan una" Isolde, Dec. 1, 1886 ; Siegfried, Nov. 9, 1887 ; Die
Gotterdammeriing, Jan. 25, 1888; and Das Rheingold, Jan. 4, 1889.
Mr. Seidl conducted the Wagnerian operas in London in 1897, and
was to have conducted two cycles of the Nibelungen Ring at Covent
Garden in June, 1898. Almost the last words he ever wrote were
the following, which he sent to me on March 26, for this book, in
which he took much interest. I quote verbatim : —

"The Parsifal conductors of 1897 : Anton Seidl, the 1st, 5th,
6th, 7th, and 8th performances; Felix Mottl, the 2d, 3d, and 4th
performances ; Hermann Levi doesn't conduct any more ; Siegfried
Wagner conducted (1897) the second and third cycles of the Nibe-
lungen Ring; Hans Richter conducted only the first cycle of The
Ring of the Nibelungen (1897). The list in 1897 of Parsifal :
Amforfas, Carl Perron; Titurel, Wilhelm Fenten ; Gurnemanz,
Carl Grengg and Carl Wachter; Parsifal, Van Dyck and Gaining •,
Klingsor, Fritz Plank; Kundry, Marie Brema and Miss Mil-
denburg."

In 1890 Anton Seidl became conductor of the New York Phil-
harmonic Society and held this post at the time of his greatly de-
plored death, which occurred suddenly in New York on March 28,
1898. Although Seidl's fame will rest chiefly on his Wagnerian
work, it is only just to the memory of this exceptionally great mu-
sician to say that his interpretations of Bach and Beethoven would
alone have placed him among the greatest conductors the world has
ever produced. His insight into the score, his loyalty to the com-
po 1 r, his repose, and his peculiar magnetic temperament, which
communicated itself alike to the orchestra and to the audience,
made him unique among orchestral leaders. — E. S.

OF RICHARD WAGNER 511

unswervingly towards the unique goal he finally attained ;
I have been able to furnish a twofold analysis which
seems to me capable of serving as a guide to the neo-
phyte and facilitating his comprehension of the pure
Wagnerian style, at least when he hears it for the first
time ; I have, moreover, been able to make the reader
acquainted with the details of the inner mechanism of
the Festival-Theatre and its Model Performances, in
which everything is combined at once by art and knowl-
edge to minister to the delight of the ear, the eye, and
the intellect ; but what I must despair of expressing, be-
cause it is inexpressible, is the profound and lasting emo-
tion which springs from the entire surroundings of an
interpretation thus conceived and prepared. We may
hear Wagner everywhere else under apparently satisfac-
tory conditions with some of the same interpreters, or
even with interpreters who are superior, if you will; but
nowhere else do we live the lives of the characters of
the drama or identify ourselves with them in the same
manner, nowhere else are we bound as by a spell — and
what a sweet spell ! — by the dramatic and musical action.

He who has had the privilege of hearing and enjoying
a fine Bayreuth performance of Parsifal, the Tetralogy,
or Die Meistersinger departs with the delightful sensation
of having been morally elevated.

For lack of means of comparison there is only one
way to form any idea of this salutary and quasi-magnetic
fascination, and that is to pav a personal visit to Bay-
reuth ; no description, however ardent and enthusiastic,
can take the place of the journey.

" He who would understand the poet must visit the country
of the poet." We can thoroughlv understand Wagner
onlv by going to Bayreuth, just as we can understand
Raphael only by visiting the museums of Italy.

TRISTAN UND ISOLDE
In 1886, 1889, 1891, and 1891

I ■ [,, MouL
C«rl Mlick.

Porges.
ingaertner.

Wirrh
\C. Harder.

lOUo Gteseker.
Eng. Humpcrdinck.

■

1 ;
I Arthur Smolian.
Vkii haid Strauss.

mbruster.
Albert Gorter.

ling. Minn
Otto Lobse.
Oscar Merz.

■

Carl rVrmbi

master).

U.,x Shilling.

v. tgaw.

I Heinr. Wiegand
Friiz Plank.

Mclot

A shepherd

nliuhlcr.

i Hilper.
) Kelferer.

( The'rese Malten.

A. Orupp.
W. Guggenllihlei
t A. DippeL

W Gerhartx.

Rosa Sucher.

A. Grupp.

, nliuhlcr.

Heinr. Scheuten.
Rosa Sucher.

Helm Zeller.

< teorg Htipeden.
Rosa Sucher.

DIE MEISTERSINGER

In 1S8S, i

89, and 1892.

1888

1889

1892

Conductors :

Hans Richter.
Felix Motll.

Hermann Levi.
Felix Mottl.

Julius Kniese

Hermann Levi.

Hans Richter.

Felix Mottl.
Carl Miick,
Hans Richter.

Chorus-masters: Julius Kniese.

Julius Kniese.
Heinrich Porges.

Ileinrich Porges.

Carl Armbruster.

Carl Armbruster (riirectc

Carl Franck.

Otto Gieseker.

of music on the stage]

C. Armbruster.

Eng. Humperdinck.

Kurt. H6sel

Rehearsers

E. Ilumperdinck.

Oscar Merz.

Eng. Humpenlirick.

Bopp.

Hugo Rohr.

Oscar Merz.

on the stage :

'.(scar Merz.

Heinrich Schwartz.

Carl Pohlig.

Anln.it Smolian.

Heinrich Porees (chnru

Max Schlosser.

Richard Strauss.

mas.er).

Alfred Steinmann.

Max Schilling.

Kienzl.

Siegfried Wagner.

Fritz Plank.

Franz Betz.

Eugen Gura.

Hans Sachs.

Tlieodor Reichmann.

Eugen Gura.

Fritz Plank.

Carl Si heidemantel.

Theodor Reichmann.

Veit Pogner-

C. Gillmeister.
H. Wiegand.

Heinrich Wiegand.

Moritz Frauscher.

Sextiis Beckmesser.

F. Friedrichs.
B. Kiirner.

F. Friedrichs.

Emil Miiller.
Carl Nebe.

Fritz Kothner.

Eniil Hettsladt.
Osc. Schneider.

Ernst Wehrle.

Hermann Bachmann.

Walter von Stolzdng.

Heinr. Gudehus.

Georg Ant lies.

David.

C. Hedmondt.

Seb. Hofmuller.

Max Krausse.

s Hofmuller.

Fritz Schrbdter.

Vogelsang.

Otto Prelinger.

Franz Denninger.

Gerhard Pikanescr.

Nachtigall

W. Gerhartz.

Theodor Bertram.

Zorn.

A. Grupp.

Eialinger.

J. Demuth.

A. Dippel.

F. Palm.

Moaer.

\V. Guggenbiihler.

W. Guggenbiihler.

M. Moscow.

OrteL

Eugen Gebrath.

Carl Bucha.

Schwartz.

Max Hal per.

Heinrich Hobbing.

Oscar Schlemmer.

FoltE.

Carl Selzburg.

Adalbert Krahmer.

A night-watchman.

F. Ludwig.

Peter Ludwig.

^_ (

Kattii Hettaque.

Lilli Dressier.

Alexandra Mitschiner.

Eva.

I'll- rev,, Malten.
Rosa Sucher.

Louise Reuss-Belce.

Luise Mulder.

Magdalene.

Gisela Staudigl.

Chorus of 56 men

Chorus of 55 men

Chorus of 61 men

and 41 women.

and 43 women.

PARSIFAL
In 1881, 1883, 1884, 1886, 1888, 188;

1883

1884

1886

1888

:88 9

1891

189a

1894

| Hermann Levi.
j Franz Fischer.

j Hermann Levi.

Hermann Levi

I Hermann Levi.

Felix MottL

1 Hermann Levi.

Hermann Levi. j

Hermann Levi.

Hermann Levi,

Conductors:

1 Fran* Pitcher.

Franz Fischer.

1 helix Motll.

| Fclu MottL

Felix Mottl.

Fein MottL

Chorus-

Ma mrrn:

Julius Knicse.

i Julius Kniese.
| II Porges.

Julius Kniese.
H. Porges.

Mulius Knicae.

MI Porgea.

1 ;

J. Knieoe.

/ H. Porges.

H. Porges.

/C. Armbruster.

C. Aimlirusler.

Amibruster (director of the

Armbruster.

■

II. Purges.

C. Franck.

Otto Gieseler.

A. Gorter.

music on the stage).

Oscar Merz.

F. Weingaertner.

C. Armbruster.

Eng. lluiniierdinck.

n])crdinck.

Kurt Hdsel

iK.ar ]Unger.

1.1.' Humpi rdini It,

Eng. Humperdinck.

C. Franck.

Eng Humperdinck,

1 0. Merz.

Otto Lohse.

Eng. Humperdinck.

Fr. Mikoren.

11 1 Men.

| Hugo Kohr.
1 H. Schwartz.

O. Merz.

C. Pohlig.

1 itio i Hi bei

Franz Thorns.

Otto Ilicbcr.

A. Gorier.

O. Merz.

Paumgartner.

C! Pohlig.

managers :

Stich.

Wirth.

Singer.
Schlosser.

1 Art. Smotian.

Hugo Rohr.

1 ■

Franz Thorns.

\C. H.ijder.

W<ich. Strauss.

Hans Steiner.

chorus of Flower-Maidens.

■

A. Gorter.

Stelnmann.

Rich. Strauss.

Max Schilling,
Siegf. Wagner.

Relchmann

Keichmann.

E. Gura.

Keichmann.

i Carl Perron.

Reich mann.

J. Kaschmann.

Kaschmann.

Amforbu.

Keichmann.

Scheidemantel.

| Keichmann.

Scheidemantel.

Keichmann.'
Takatz.

TitureL

KJndermann.

Fuchs.

Schneider.

Heinr-Hobbing.
Schneider.

Lievermann,

C. Bucha.
Fr. Schlosser.

C. Bucha.

Bucha.

Wi In, F,, .t-.it

Si .nia.

( S.iria.

Scaria.

1 siehr.

Gillmeister.

; E. BlauwaerL

Carl Grengg.

Moritz Frauscher.

Cart Grengg.

Oumemiint

Siclir.

\ Siehr.

Siehr.

1 Wiegand.

Wiegand.

Siehr.

; Wiegand.
Van Dyck.

Wiegand.

Carl Grengg.

Max Mosel.

Gudchua.

Gudehus.

Ernst van 1 lyck.

Van Dyck.

Van Dyck. |

Farmfal.

Winkelmann.

1 Winkelmann.

Winkelmann.

Ileinr. Vogl.
Winkelmann.

Ferd. Jager.

Gi uning.

Gru„,„,

Van Dyck.

Cruning.

Plank.

KlitiKitor

Hill

Pegela.

Plank.

1 Anton Fuchs.

Liepe. J

Scheidemantel.

1 Lievermann.

Plank. "

1 3

Popovici.

1st Knight

Fuchs.

K-llcrer.

A. Grupp,

A. Grupp.

GerMuser.

Gerhauser.

2d Knight

Stumpf.

Siumpf.

Wieden.

Schneider.

Wieden.

C. Bucha.

C. Bocha,

C. Bucha.

3d Enquire

Hubbenet.

Hubbenet

Hubbenet.

Forest.

Hofm idler.

Dippel.
Hofmuller.

Zeller.

Mux Wandren.

Scheuten.

4th Enquire

Mikorey.

Guggenbiihler.

Scheuten.

Guggenbiihler.

Hans Breuer.

lot Esquire.

KliI.

Keil.

Reuss-Belce.

Kaufe,

Kaufer.
Reuss-Belce.

Klein.

Luise Mulder.

2d Esquire.

Galfy.

Calfy.

Sieber.

FranconL

Franconi.

Luise Mulder.

Franconi.

Deppe.

Kuiidry. 1

■

Materna. j

Materna.

Malten. (

Malten.

Malten. (

Mailhac. (

Brema.

M.lllL'll.

Molten. \

Malten.

Materna. ]

Maltema.

Materna.

Malten.

Malten. I

Malten.

Sucher. (

Sm ber.

Materna. (

Mohor-Ravenstein. (

Sucher.

Hot son.

Her tog.

Ftitsch.

Itettaque.

fBorchers. 1

de Anna. 1

Ilamvig. r

dc Anna.

U< ti

Mere.

Dietrich.

Lilli I'ressler.

Hedinger.

Deppe.

Plowor-

Keil.

M ,1 ■ n.

ilorson.

Hedinger.

Ftitsch.

Frltsch.

Herzog. I

Milschiner.

Holldobler.

M uii limn :

Andre.

Keil.

Hedinger.

Klein. 1

Mulder.

Belce,

Galfy.

lalfy.

Reuss-Belce.

Kaufer.

Stolzenberg.

Pfund.

Mulder.

Galfy.

1 Belce. 1

Belce.

Sieber.

Rigl-

Reuss-Belce. 1

Wiborg. 1

Wiborg.

/.ernn.

Chorus

of 56 men,

of 55 men,

of 53 men.

of 61 men.

of 65 men,

46 women, and

45 children

45 children.

4$ children.

45 children.

40 children.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

CATALOGUE OF THE MOST IMPORTANT BOOKS
PUBLISHED IN FRENCH ON RICHARD WAGNER

AND HIS WORK.1

I head the list with Wagner's own writings. The others arc
classified alphabetically according to authors. The asterisk indi-
cates those to which I have been most largely indebted.

R. Wagner. Art et Politique. (Bruxelles. J. Sannes, 1868.)
R. Wagner. Lejudaisine dans laMusique. (Bruxelles. J.Sannes,
1869.)

* R. Wagner. L'CEuvre et la Mission de ma Vic, trad, [iippeau.
( Dentil. )

* Richard Wagner. Quatre Poemes d'operas (Le Vaisseau Fan-

tome, Tannhacuser, Lohengrin, Tristan et Iseult) precedes d'une

lettre sur la musique, avec notice de Charles Nuitter.

Nouvelle edition. (A. Durand et fils et Calmann-Uvy, (893.J
Baudelaire. Richard Wagner et Tannhauser a Paris. (1861.)
*Camille Benoit. Richard Wagner, Souvenirs, traduits de I'alle-

mand. [Charpentier, 1S84.)
Camille Benoit. Lcs Motifs typiques des M. litres Chanteurs.

{Schott )
Leonie BernaRDINI. Richard Wagner. {Marpon et Flamma

* Louis-Pilate de Brinn' Gaubast et Edmond Barthelemy.

La Tetralogie de l'Anncau du Nibelung. 1 /■ .'. Dentu, 1894.)
*Louis-Pilate de Brinn' Gaubast et Edmond Barthelemy.
Les Maitres Chanteurs de Niirnberg. (E. D*ntu, r

* Houston Stewart Chamber] vin. Le Drame wagn^rien. 1

Chailley, 1S94.)
Comte de Chamb run et Stanislas Legis. Wagner, avec une in-
troduction et des notes, illustrations par Jacques Wagrei
umes). [Calmann-Uvy, 1S95.)

1 There is a general catalogue of all the writings published on
Wagner, entitled Katalog einer Richard-Wagner-Biblioth
schlagebuch in der gesammten Wagner-Litteratur. — 3 vols., Leipzig,

1886-1891.

5 1 4 THE MUSIC DRAMAS

Champfleury. Richard Wagner. (1S60.)

Guy de Charnace. Wagner juge par ses contemporains. \Lachezc

et C' e , Angers.)
Ernest Closson. Siegfried de Richard Wagner. (Bruxelles,

Sckott frires.)
Charles Cotard. Tristan et Isenlt. Essai d'analyse du drame et

des Leitmotifs. (Fischbacher, 1895.)
Theodore Duret. Critique d'Avant-Garde. (1869.)
Dwelshauvers. R. Wagner. (Bibliothique Gilon. Verviers, 1889.J
Dwelshauvers-Dery. Tannhaeuser et le Tournoi des Chanteurs a

la Wartbourg. (Fischbacher.)
♦Alfred Ernst. Richard Wagner et le Drame contemporain.

( Calmann- Levy ■ )
♦Alfred Ernst. L'Art de Richard Wagner. {JPlon, Nourrit et C*,

1893.) i er volume (paru), L'ceuvre poetique; 2 me volume (annonce),

L'ceuvre musicale.
Alfred Ernst et Poiree. Tannh'auser {Duraiid etfils.)
Edmond Evenepoel. Le Wagnerisme hors d'Allemagne (Bruxelles

et la Belgique). (Fischbacher, 1891.)
Flat (Paul). Lettres de Bayreuth.
Fuchs (M me ). L'Opera et le Drame musical, d'apres l'ceuvre de

Richard Wagner. (1887.)
Gasperini (A. de). La Nouvelle Allemagne musicale: Richard

Wagner.

* John Grand-Carteret. Wagner en caricatures. ( La roussc, 1891.)
Marcel Hebert. Trois Moments de la pensee de Richard Wagner.

( Fisch backer, 1 894 . )
Marcel Hebert. Le Sentiment religieux dans l'ceuvre de Richard

Wagner. (Fischbacher, 1895.)
Edmond Hippeau. Parsifal et l'Opera wagnerien. (Fischbacher.

1883.)
Adolphe Jullien. Mozart et Richard Wagner a l'egard des Fran-

cais (1881).

* Adolphe Jullien. Richard Wagner, sa vie et ses ceuvres. (i8'86.)
M. K. (Maurice Kufferath). Richard Wagner et la 9 mc symphonie

de Beethoven. (Schott, 1875.)

M. Kufferath. Parsifal de Richard Wagner. (1890.)

M. Kufferath. L'Art de diriger l'orchestre. Richard Wagner et
Hans Richter. La Neuvieme Symphonie de Beethoven. (1891.)

♦Maurice Kufferath. Le Theatre de R. Wagner. De Tann-
haeuser a Parsifal. (Fischbacher, 1891.)

♦Maurice Kufferath. Lettres de R. Wagner a Auguste Rceckel.
( Breitkopf et H artel, 1 894. )

Paul Lindau. Richard Wagner. (Louis Westhauser, 1885.)

Chari.es de Lorbac. Richard Wagner. (1861.)

Catulle Mendes. Richard Wagner. (1886.)

OF RICHARD WAGNER 515

M'" I'. \in. IK Di M0RSIER. Parsifal ct 1'ide'c dc la Redemption

(FiscAbacAer, 1893.)
Georges Noufflard. Richard Wagner d'apres lui-mfime. (1
Jacqi es d'Offoel. L'Anneau du Nibelunget Parsifal, traduction

en prose rythmee exactement adaptee au texte musical allcmand.

(FiscAbacAer, 1895.)
HlPPOLYTE PrEVOST. I t u 1 1 . Mir Richard Wagner, a propos de

Rienzi. (1869.)
M. de Romain. I'.tudc sur Parsifal. (LacAlze et C e , Angers.)
M. de Romain. Musicien-philosophe et Musicien-poete. [Lachize

et C"; Angers.)
Km i! 1: DE SAINT-AUBAN. Vn pelerinage a Bayreuth. (Albert

Savine, 1892.)
Camille Saint-Saens. Harmonie et Melodie.
•Edouard Schure. Le Drame musical. (1886.)
Georges SERVIERES. Richard Wagner juge en France. [Librairie

illustrie. )
Albert Soubies et Charles Malherbe. L'CEuvre dramatiquc

de Richard Wagner. (Fischbacher t 1885.)- - Kpuise.
Albert Soubies et Charles Malherbe. Melanges sur Richard

Wagner. (FiscAbacAer, 1892.)
Charles Tardietj. Lettre de Bayreuth. L'Anneau du Nihelung.

Representations donnees en 1876. (Schott i 1883.)
ELIZA WlLLE, nee SLOMAN. Quinze Lettres de Richard Wagner,

traduites de rallemand par Auguste Slaps. (Bruxelles, veuve Mon-

110m, 1S94.)
Hans de Wolzogen. L'Anneau ties Nibelungen, I'Or du Rhin, la

Valkyrie, Siegfried, le Crepuscule des Dieux. Guide musical.

(Paris, Delagrave.)
* La Revue wagnERIENNE. i re annee, du S fevrier 1885 au8 Jan-
vier 1886; 2 e annee, du 8 fevrier 1S86 au 15 Janvier 1887 (tres rare.)

University Press : John Wilson & Boo, Cambridge, I'.S.A.

University of California

SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY

305 De Neve Drive - Parking Lot 17 • Box 951388

LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA 90095-1388

Return this material to the library from which it was borrowed.

L 005 829 700 3

.^.SOU jHERN R EG |0N AL LIBRARY FACILITY

• ■ II III I Mil
AA 000 844 414 3

RENTANOS,
ellers & Stationers,
renue de I'Opera,
Paris.